TARZAN THE TERRIBLE

Edgar Rice Burroughs

CHAPTER
    I The Pithecanthropus
   II "To the Death!"
  III Pan-at-lee
   IV Tarzan-jad-guru
    V In the Kor-ul-gryf
   VI The Tor-o-don
  VII Jungle Craft
 VIII A-lur
   IX Blood-Stained Altars
    X The Forbidden Garden
   XI The Sentence of Death
  XII The Giant Stranger
 XIII The Masquerader
  XIV The Temple of the Gryf
   XV "The King Is Dead!"
  XVI The Secret Way
 XVII By Jad-bal-lul
XVIII The Lion Pit of Tu-lur
  XIX Diana of the Jungle
   XX Silently in the Night
  XXI The Maniac
 XXII A Journey on a Gryf
XXIII Taken Alive
 XXIV The Messenger of Death
  XXV Home
      Glossary

1

The Pithecanthropus

SILENT as the shadows through which he moved, the great beast
slunk through the midnight jungle, his yellow-green eyes round
and staring, his sinewy tail undulating behind him, his head
lowered and flattened, and every muscle vibrant to the thrill of
the hunt. The jungle moon dappled an occasional clearing which
the great cat was always careful to avoid. Though he moved
through thick verdure across a carpet of innumerable twigs,
broken branches, and leaves, his passing gave forth no sound that
might have been apprehended by dull human ears.

Apparently less cautious was the hunted thing moving even as
silently as the lion a hundred paces ahead of the tawny
carnivore, for instead of skirting the moon-splashed natural
clearings it passed directly across them, and by the tortuous
record of its spoor it might indeed be guessed that it sought
these avenues of least resistance, as well it might, since,
unlike its grim stalker, it walked erect upon two feet--it walked
upon two feet and was hairless except for a black thatch upon its
head; its arms were well shaped and muscular; its hands powerful
and slender with long tapering fingers and thumbs reaching almost
to the first joint of the index fingers. Its legs too were
shapely but its feet departed from the standards of all races of
men, except possibly a few of the lowest races, in that the great
toes protruded at right angles from the foot.

Pausing momentarily in the full light of the gorgeous African
moon the creature turned an attentive ear to the rear and then,
his head lifted, his features might readily have been discerned
in the moonlight. They were strong, clean cut, and
regular--features that would have attracted attention for their
masculine beauty in any of the great capitals of the world. But
was this thing a man? It would have been hard for a watcher in
the trees to have decided as the lion's prey resumed its way
across the silver tapestry that Luna had laid upon the floor of
the dismal jungle, for from beneath the loin cloth of black fur
that girdled its thighs there depended a long hairless, white
tail.

In one hand the creature carried a stout club, and suspended at
its left side from a shoulder belt was a short, sheathed knife,
while a cross belt supported a pouch at its right hip. Confining
these straps to the body and also apparently supporting the loin
cloth was a broad girdle which glittered in the moonlight as
though encrusted with virgin gold, and was clasped in the center
of the belly with a huge buckle of ornate design that
scintillated as with precious stones.

Closer and closer crept Numa, the lion, to his intended victim,
and that the latter was not entirely unaware of his danger was
evidenced by the increasing frequency with which he turned his
ear and his sharp black eyes in the direction of the cat upon his
trail. He did not greatly increase his speed, a long swinging
walk where the open places permitted, but he loosened the knife
in its scabbard and at all times kept his club in readiness for
instant action.

Forging at last through a narrow strip of dense jungle vegetation
the man-thing broke through into an almost treeless area of
considerable extent. For an instant he hesitated, glancing
quickly behind him and then up at the security of the branches of
the great trees waving overhead, but some greater urge than fear
or caution influenced his decision apparently, for he moved off
again across the little plain leaving the safety of the trees
behind him. At greater or less intervals leafy sanctuaries dotted

the grassy expanse ahead of him and the route he took, leading
from one to another, indicated that he had not entirely cast
discretion to the winds. But after the second tree had been left
behind the distance to the next was considerable, and it was then
that Numa walked from the concealing cover of the jungle and,
seeing his quarry apparently helpless before him, raised his tail
stiffly erect and charged.

Two months--two long, weary months filled with hunger, with
thirst, with hardships, with disappointment, and, greater than
all, with gnawing pain--had passed since Tarzan of the Apes
learned from the diary of the dead German captain that his wife
still lived. A brief investigation in which he was
enthusiastically aided by the Intelligence Department of the
British East African Expedition revealed the fact that an attempt
had been made to keep Lady Jane in hiding in the interior, for
reasons of which only the German High Command might be cognizant.

In charge of Lieutenant Obergatz and a detachment of native
German troops she had been sent across the border into the Congo
Free State.

Starting out alone in search of her, Tarzan had succeeded in
finding the village in which she had been incarcerated only to
learn that she had escaped months before, and that the German
officer had disappeared at the same time. From there on the
stories of the chiefs and the warriors whom he quizzed, were
vague and often contradictory. Even the direction that the
fugitives had taken Tarzan could only guess at by piecing
together bits of fragmentary evidence gleaned from various
sources.

Sinister conjectures were forced upon him by various observations
which he made in the village. One was incontrovertible proof that
these people were man-eaters; the other, the presence in the
village of various articles of native German uniforms and
equipment. At great risk and in the face of surly objection on
the part of the chief, the ape-man made a careful inspection of
every hut in the village from which at least a little ray of hope
resulted from the fact that he found no article that might have
belonged to his wife.

Leaving the village he had made his way toward the southwest,
crossing, after the most appalling hardships, a vast waterless
steppe covered for the most part with dense thorn, coming at last
into a district that had probably never been previously entered
by any white man and which was known only in the legends of the
tribes whose country bordered it. Here were precipitous
mountains, well-watered plateaus, wide plains, and vast swampy
morasses, but neither the plains, nor the plateaus, nor the
mountains were accessible to him until after weeks of arduous
effort he succeeded in finding a spot where he might cross the
morasses--a hideous stretch infested by venomous snakes and other
larger dangerous reptiles. On several occasions he glimpsed at
distances or by night what might have been titanic reptilian
monsters, but as there were hippopotami, rhinoceri, and elephants
in great numbers in and about the marsh he was never positive
that the forms he saw were not of these.

When at last he stood upon firm ground after crossing the
morasses he realized why it was that for perhaps countless ages
this territory had defied the courage and hardihood of the heroic
races of the outer world that had, after innumerable reverses and
unbelievable suffering penetrated to practically every other
region, from pole to pole.

From the abundance and diversity of the game it might have
appeared that every known species of bird and beast and reptile
had sought here a refuge wherein they might take their last stand
against the encroaching multitudes of men that had steadily
spread themselves over the surface of the earth, wresting the
hunting grounds from the lower orders, from the moment that the
first ape shed his hair and ceased to walk upon his knuckles.
Even the species with which Tarzan was familiar showed here
either the results of a divergent line of evolution or an
unaltered form that had been transmitted without variation for
countless ages.

Too, there were many hybrid strains, not the least interesting of
which to Tarzan was a yellow and black striped lion. Smaller
than the species with which Tarzan was familiar, but still a most
formidable beast, since it possessed in addition to sharp
saber-like canines the disposition of a devil. To Tarzan it
presented evidence that tigers had once roamed the jungles of
Africa, possibly giant saber-tooths of another epoch, and these
apparently had crossed with lions with the resultant terrors that
he occasionally encountered at the present day.

The true lions of this new, Old World differed but little from
those with which he was familiar; in size and conformation they
were almost identical, but instead of shedding the leopard spots
of cubhood, they retained them through life as definitely marked
as those of the leopard.

Two months of effort had revealed no slightest evidence that she
he sought had entered this beautiful yet forbidding land. His
investigation, however, of the cannibal village and his
questioning of other tribes in the neighborhood had convinced him
that if Lady Jane still lived it must be in this direction that
he seek her, since by a process of elimination he had reduced the
direction of her flight to only this possibility. How she had
crossed the morass he could not guess and yet something within
seemed to urge upon him belief that she had crossed it, and that
if she still lived it was here that she must be sought. But this
unknown, untraversed wild was of vast extent; grim, forbidding
mountains blocked his way, torrents tumbling from rocky
fastnesses impeded his progress, and at every turn he was forced
to match wits and muscles with the great carnivora that he might
procure sustenance.

Time and again Tarzan and Numa stalked the same quarry and now
one, now the other bore off the prize. Seldom however did the
ape-man go hungry for the country was rich in game animals and
birds and fish, in fruit and the countless other forms of
vegetable life upon which the jungle-bred man may subsist.

Tarzan often wondered why in so rich a country he found no
evidences of man and had at last come to the conclusion that the
parched, thorn-covered steppe and the hideous morasses had formed
a sufficient barrier to protect this country effectively from the
inroads of mankind.

After days of searching he had succeeded finally in discovering a
pass through the mountains and, coming down upon the opposite
side, had found himself in a country practically identical with
that which he had left. The hunting was good and at a water hole
in the mouth of a canon where it debouched upon a tree-covered
plain Bara, the deer, fell an easy victim to the ape-man's
cunning.

It was just at dusk. The voices of great four-footed hunters rose
now and again from various directions, and as the canon
afforded among its trees no comfortable retreat the ape-man
shouldered the carcass of the deer and started downward onto the
plain. At its opposite side rose lofty trees--a great forest
which suggested to his practiced eye a mighty jungle. Toward this
the ape-man bent his step, but when midway of the plain he
discovered standing alone such a tree as best suited him for a
night's abode, swung lightly to its branches and, presently, a
comfortable resting place.

Here he ate the flesh of Bara and when satisfied carried the
balance of the carcass to the opposite side of the tree where he
deposited it far above the ground in a secure place. Returning
to his crotch he settled himself for sleep and in another moment
the roars of the lions and the howlings of the lesser cats fell
upon deaf ears.

The usual noises of the jungle composed rather than disturbed the
ape-man but an unusual sound, however imperceptible to the
awakened ear of civilized man, seldom failed to impinge upon the
consciousness of Tarzan, however deep his slumber, and so it was
that when the moon was high a sudden rush of feet across the
grassy carpet in the vicinity of his tree brought him to alert
and ready activity. Tarzan does not awaken as you and I with the
weight of slumber still upon his eyes and brain, for did the
creatures of the wild awaken thus, their awakenings would be few.
As his eyes snapped open, clear and bright, so, clear and bright
upon the nerve centers of his brain, were registered the various
perceptions of all his senses.

Almost beneath him, racing toward his tree was what at first
glance appeared to be an almost naked white man, yet even at the
first instant of discovery the long, white tail projecting
rearward did not escape the ape-man. Behind the fleeing figure,
escaping, came Numa, the lion, in full charge. Voiceless the
prey, voiceless the killer; as two spirits in a dead world the
two moved in silent swiftness toward the culminating tragedy of
this grim race.

Even as his eyes opened and took in the scene beneath him--even
in that brief instant of perception, followed reason, judgment,
and decision, so rapidly one upon the heels of the other that
almost simultaneously the ape-man was in mid-air, for he had seen
a white-skinned creature cast in a mold similar to his own,
pursued by Tarzan's hereditary enemy. So close was the lion to
the fleeing man-thing that Tarzan had no time carefully to choose
the method of his attack. As a diver leaps from the springboard
headforemost into the waters beneath, so Tarzan of the Apes dove
straight for Numa, the lion; naked in his right hand the blade of
his father that so many times before had tasted the blood of
lions.

A raking talon caught Tarzan on the side, inflicting a long, deep
wound and then the ape-man was on Numa's back and the blade was
sinking again and again into the savage side. Nor was the
man-thing either longer fleeing, or idle. He too, creature of the
wild, had sensed on the instant the truth of the miracle of his
saving, and turning in his tracks, had leaped forward with raised
bludgeon to Tarzan's assistance and Numa's undoing. A single
terrific blow upon the flattened skull of the beast laid him
insensible and then as Tarzan's knife found the wild heart a few
convulsive shudders and a sudden relaxation marked the passing of
the carnivore.

Leaping to his feet the ape-man placed his foot upon the carcass
of his kill and, raising his face to Goro, the moon, voiced the
savage victory cry that had so often awakened the echoes of his
native jungle.

As the hideous scream burst from the ape-man's lips the man-thing
stepped quickly back as in sudden awe, but when Tarzan returned
his hunting knife to its sheath and turned toward him the other
saw in the quiet dignity of his demeanor no cause for
apprehension.

For a moment the two stood appraising each other, and then the
man-thing spoke. Tarzan realized that the creature before him was
uttering articulate sounds which expressed in speech, though in a
language with which Tarzan was unfamiliar, the thoughts of a man
possessing to a greater or less extent the same powers of reason
that he possessed. In other words, that though the creature
before him had the tail and thumbs and great toes of a monkey, it
was, in all other respects, quite evidently a man.

The blood, which was now flowing down Tarzan's side, caught the
creature's attention. From the pocket-pouch at his side he took a
small bag and approaching Tarzan indicated by signs that he
wished the ape-man to lie down that he might treat the wound,
whereupon, spreading the edges of the cut apart, he sprinkled the
raw flesh with powder from the little bag. The pain of the wound
was as nothing to the exquisite torture of the remedy but,
accustomed to physical suffering, the ape-man withstood it
stoically and in a few moments not only had the bleeding ceased
but the pain as well.

In reply to the soft and far from unpleasant modulations of the
other's voice, Tarzan spoke in various tribal dialects of the
interior as well as in the language of the great apes, but it was
evident that the man understood none of these. Seeing that they
could not make each other understood, the pithecanthropus
advanced toward Tarzan and placing his left hand over his own
heart laid the palm of his right hand over the heart of the
ape-man. To the latter the action appeared as a form of friendly
greeting and, being versed in the ways of uncivilized races, he
responded in kind as he realized it was doubtless intended that
he should. His action seemed to satisfy and please his new-found
acquaintance, who immediately fell to talking again and finally,
with his head tipped back, sniffed the air in the direction of
the tree above them and then suddenly pointing toward the carcass
of Bara, the deer, he touched his stomach in a sign language
which even the densest might interpret. With a wave of his hand
Tarzan invited his guest to partake of the remains of his savage
repast, and the other, leaping nimbly as a little monkey to the
lower branches of the tree, made his way quickly to the flesh,
assisted always by his long, strong sinuous tail.

The pithecanthropus ate in silence, cutting small strips from the
deer's loin with his keen knife. From his crotch in the tree
Tarzan watched his companion, noting the preponderance of human
attributes which were doubtless accentuated by the paradoxical
thumbs, great toes, and tail.

He wondered if this creature was representative of some strange
race or if, what seemed more likely, but an atavism. Either
supposition would have seemed preposterous enough did he not have
before him the evidence of the creature's existence. There he
was, however, a tailed man with distinctly arboreal hands and
feet. His trappings, gold encrusted and jewel studded, could have
been wrought only by skilled artisans; but whether they were the

work of this individual or of others like him, or of an entirely
different race, Tarzan could not, of course, determine.

His meal finished, the guest wiped his fingers and lips with
leaves broken from a nearby branch, looked up at Tarzan with a
pleasant smile that revealed a row of strong white teeth, the
canines of which were no longer than Tarzan's own, spoke a few
words which Tarzan judged were a polite expression of thanks and
then sought a comfortable place in the tree for the night.

The earth was shadowed in the darkness which precedes the dawn
when Tarzan was awakened by a violent shaking of the tree in
which he had found shelter. As he opened his eyes he saw that his
companion was also astir, and glancing around quickly to
apprehend the cause of the disturbance, the ape-man was astounded
at the sight which met his eyes.

The dim shadow of a colossal form reared close beside the tree
and he saw that it was the scraping of the giant body against the
branches that had awakened him. That such a tremendous creature
could have approached so closely without disturbing him filled
Tarzan with both wonderment and chagrin. In the gloom the ape-man
at first conceived the intruder to be an elephant; yet, if so,
one of greater proportions than any he had ever before seen, but
as the dim outlines became less indistinct he saw on a line with
his eyes and twenty feet above the ground the dim silhouette of a
grotesquely serrated back that gave the impression of a creature
whose each and every spinal vertebra grew a thick, heavy horn.
Only a portion of the back was visible to the ape-man, the rest
of the body being lost in the dense shadows beneath the tree,
from whence there now arose the sound of giant jaws powerfully
crunching flesh and bones. From the odors that rose to the
ape-man's sensitive nostrils he presently realized that beneath
him was some huge reptile feeding upon the carcass of the lion
that had been slain there earlier in the night.

As Tarzan's eyes, straining with curiosity, bored futilely into
the dark shadows he felt a light touch upon his shoulder, and,
turning, saw that his companion was attempting to attract his
attention. The creature, pressing a forefinger to his own lips as
to enjoin silence, attempted by pulling on Tarzan's arm to
indicate that they should leave at once.

Realizing that he was in a strange country, evidently infested by
creatures of titanic size, with the habits and powers of which he
was entirely unfamiliar, the ape-man permitted himself to be
drawn away. With the utmost caution the pithecanthropus descended
the tree upon the opposite side from the great nocturnal prowler,
and, closely followed by Tarzan, moved silently away through the
night across the plain.

The ape-man was rather loath thus to relinquish an opportunity to
inspect a creature which he realized was probably entirely
different from anything in his past experience; yet he was wise
enough to know when discretion was the better part of valor and
now, as in the past, he yielded to that law which dominates the
kindred of the wild, preventing them from courting danger
uselessly, whose lives are sufficiently filled with danger in
their ordinary routine of feeding and mating.

As the rising sun dispelled the shadows of the night, Tarzan
found himself again upon the verge of a great forest into which
his guide plunged, taking nimbly to the branches of the trees
through which he made his way with the celerity of long habitude
and hereditary instinct, but though aided by a prehensile tail,
fingers, and toes, the man-thing moved through the forest with no
greater ease or surety than did the giant ape-man.

It was during this journey that Tarzan recalled the wound in his
side inflicted upon him the previous night by the raking talons
of Numa, the lion, and examining it was surprised to discover
that not only was it painless but along its edges were no
indications of inflammation, the results doubtless of the
antiseptic powder his strange companion had sprinkled upon it.

They had proceeded for a mile or two when Tarzan's companion came
to earth upon a grassy slope beneath a great tree whose branches
overhung a clear brook. Here they drank and Tarzan discovered the
water to be not only deliciously pure and fresh but of an icy
temperature that indicated its rapid descent from the lofty
mountains of its origin.

Casting aside his loin cloth and weapons Tarzan entered the
little pool beneath the tree and after a moment emerged, greatly
refreshed and filled with a keen desire to breakfast. As he came
out of the pool he noticed his companion examining him with a
puzzled expression upon his face. Taking the ape-man by the
shoulder he turned him around so that Tarzan's back was toward
him and then, touching the end of Tarzan's spine with his
forefinger, he curled his own tail up over his shoulder and,
wheeling the ape-man about again, pointed first at Tarzan and
then at his own caudal appendage, a look of puzzlement upon his
face, the while he jabbered excitedly in his strange tongue.

The ape-man realized that probably for the first time his
companion had discovered that he was tailless by nature rather
than by accident, and so he called attention to his own great
toes and thumbs to further impress upon the creature that they
were of different species.

The fellow shook his head dubiously as though entirely unable to
comprehend why Tarzan should differ so from him but at last,
apparently giving the problem up with a shrug, he laid aside his
own harness, skin, and weapons and entered the pool.

His ablutions completed and his meager apparel redonned he seated
himself at the foot of the tree and motioning Tarzan to a place
beside him, opened the pouch that hung at his right side taking
from it strips of dried flesh and a couple of handfuls of
thin-shelled nuts with which Tarzan was unfamiliar. Seeing the
other break them with his teeth and eat the kernel, Tarzan
followed the example thus set him, discovering the meat to be
rich and well flavored. The dried flesh also was far from
unpalatable, though it had evidently been jerked without salt, a
commodity which Tarzan imagined might be rather difficult to
obtain in this locality.

As they ate Tarzan's companion pointed to the nuts, the dried
meat, and various other nearby objects, in each instance
repeating what Tarzan readily discovered must be the names of
these things in the creature's native language. The ape-man could
but smile at this evident desire upon the part of his new-found
acquaintance to impart to him instructions that eventually might
lead to an exchange of thoughts between them. Having already
mastered several languages and a multitude of dialects the
ape-man felt that he could readily assimilate another even though
this appeared one entirely unrelated to any with which he was
familiar.

So occupied were they with their breakfast and the lesson that
neither was aware of the beady eyes glittering down upon them
from above; nor was Tarzan cognizant of any impending danger
until the instant that a huge, hairy body leaped full upon his
companion from the branches above them.

2

"To the Death!"

IN THE moment of discovery Tarzan saw that the creature was
almost a counterpart of his companion in size and conformation,
with the exception that his body was entirely clothed with a coat
of shaggy black hair which almost concealed his features, while
his harness and weapons were similar to those of the creature he
had attacked. Ere Tarzan could prevent the creature had struck
the ape-man's companion a blow upon the head with his knotted
club that felled him, unconscious, to the earth; but before he
could inflict further injury upon his defenseless prey the
ape-man had closed with him.

Instantly Tarzan realized that he was locked with a creature of
almost superhuman strength. The sinewy fingers of a powerful hand
sought his throat while the other lifted the bludgeon above his
head. But if the strength of the hairy attacker was great, great
too was that of his smooth-skinned antagonist. Swinging a single
terrific blow with clenched fist to the point of the other's
chin, Tarzan momentarily staggered his assailant and then his own
fingers closed upon the shaggy throat, as with the other hand he
seized the wrist of the arm that swung the club. With equal
celerity he shot his right leg behind the shaggy brute and
throwing his weight forward hurled the thing over his hip heavily
to the ground, at the same time precipitating his own body upon
the other's chest.

With the shock of the impact the club fell from the brute's hand
and Tarzan's hold was wrenched from its throat. Instantly the two
were locked in a deathlike embrace. Though the creature bit at
Tarzan the latter was quickly aware that this was not a
particularly formidable method of offense or defense, since its
canines were scarcely more developed than his own. The thing that
he had principally to guard against was the sinuous tail which
sought steadily to wrap itself about his throat and against which
experience had afforded him no defense.

Struggling and snarling the two rolled growling about the sward
at the foot of the tree, first one on top and then the other but
each more occupied at present in defending his throat from the
other's choking grasp than in aggressive, offensive tactics. But
presently the ape-man saw his opportunity and as they rolled
about he forced the creature closer and closer to the pool, upon
the banks of which the battle was progressing. At last they lay
upon the very verge of the water and now it remained for Tarzan
to precipitate them both beneath the surface but in such a way
that he might remain on top.

At the same instant there came within range of Tarzan's vision,
just behind the prostrate form of his companion, the crouching,
devil-faced figure of the striped saber-tooth hybrid, eyeing him
with snarling, malevolent face.

Almost simultaneously Tarzan's shaggy antagonist discovered the
menacing figure of the great cat. Immediately he ceased his
belligerent activities against Tarzan and, jabbering and
chattering to the ape-man, he tried to disengage himself from
Tarzan's hold but in such a way that indicated that as far as he
was concerned their battle was over. Appreciating the danger to
his unconscious companion and being anxious to protect him from
the saber-tooth the ape-man relinquished his hold upon his
adversary and together the two rose to their feet.

Drawing his knife Tarzan moved slowly toward the body of his
companion, expecting that his recent antagonist would grasp the
opportunity for escape. To his surprise, however, the beast,
after regaining its club, advanced at his side.

The great cat, flattened upon its belly, remained motionless
except for twitching tail and snarling lips where it lay perhaps
fifty feet beyond the body of the pithecanthropus. As Tarzan
stepped over the body of the latter he saw the eyelids quiver and
open, and in his heart he felt a strange sense of relief that the
creature was not dead and a realization that without his
suspecting it there had arisen within his savage bosom a bond of
attachment for this strange new friend.

Tarzan continued to approach the saber-tooth, nor did the shaggy
beast at his right lag behind. Closer and closer they came until
at a distance of about twenty feet the hybrid charged. Its rush
was directed toward the shaggy manlike ape who halted in his
tracks with upraised bludgeon to meet the assault. Tarzan, on the
contrary, leaped forward and with a celerity second not even to
that of the swift-moving cat, he threw himself headlong upon him
as might a Rugby tackler on an American gridiron. His right arm
circled the beast's neck in front of the right shoulder, his left
behind the left foreleg, and so great was the force of the impact
that the two rolled over and over several times upon the ground,
the cat screaming and clawing to liberate itself that it might
turn upon its attacker, the man clinging desperately to his hold.

Seemingly the attack was one of mad, senseless ferocity unguided
by either reason or skill. Nothing, however, could have been
farther from the truth than such an assumption since every muscle
in the ape-man's giant frame obeyed the dictates of the cunning
mind that long experience had trained to meet every exigency of
such an encounter. The long, powerful legs, though seemingly
inextricably entangled with the hind feet of the clawing cat,
ever as by a miracle, escaped the raking talons and yet at just
the proper instant in the midst of all the rolling and tossing
they were where they should be to carry out the ape-man's plan of
offense. So that on the instant that the cat believed it had won
the mastery of its antagonist it was jerked suddenly upward as
the ape-man rose to his feet, holding the striped back close
against his body as he rose and forcing it backward until it
could but claw the air helplessly.

Instantly the shaggy black rushed in with drawn knife which it
buried in the beast's heart. For a few moments Tarzan retained
his hold but when the body had relaxed in final dissolution he
pushed it from him and the two who had formerly been locked in
mortal combat stood facing each other across the body of the
common foe.

Tarzan waited, ready either for peace or war. Presently two
shaggy black hands were raised; the left was laid upon its own
heart and the right extended until the palm touched Tarzan's
breast. It was the same form of friendly salutation with which
the pithecanthropus had sealed his alliance with the ape-man and
Tarzan, glad of every ally he could win in this strange and
savage world, quickly accepted the proffered friendship.

At the conclusion of the brief ceremony Tarzan, glancing in the
direction of the hairless pithecanthropus, discovered that the
latter had recovered consciousness and was sitting erect watching
them intently. He now rose slowly and at the same time the shaggy
black turned in his direction and addressed him in what evidently
was their common language. The hairless one replied and the two
approached each other slowly. Tarzan watched interestedly the
outcome of their meeting. They halted a few paces apart, first
one and then the other speaking rapidly but without apparent
excitement, each occasionally glancing or nodding toward Tarzan,
indicating that he was to some extent the subject of their
conversation.

Presently they advanced again until they met, whereupon was
repeated the brief ceremony of alliance which had previously
marked the cessation of hostilities between Tarzan and the black.
They then advanced toward the ape-man addressing him earnestly as
though endeavoring to convey to him some important information.
Presently, however, they gave it up as an unprofitable job and,
resorting to sign language, conveyed to Tarzan that they were
proceeding upon their way together and were urging him to
accompany them.

As the direction they indicated was a route which Tarzan had not
previously traversed he was extremely willing to accede to their
request, as he had determined thoroughly to explore this unknown
land before definitely abandoning search for Lady Jane therein.

For several days their way led through the foothills parallel to
the lofty range towering above. Often were they menaced by the
savage denizens of this remote fastness, and occasionally Tarzan
glimpsed weird forms of gigantic proportions amidst the shadows
of the nights.

On the third day they came upon a large natural cave in the face
of a low cliff at the foot of which tumbled one of the numerous
mountain brooks that watered the plain below and fed the morasses
in the lowlands at the country's edge. Here the three took up
their temporary abode where Tarzan's instruction in the language
of his companions progressed more rapidly than while on the
march.

The cave gave evidence of having harbored other manlike forms in
the past. Remnants of a crude, rock fireplace remained and the
walls and ceiling were blackened with the smoke of many fires.
Scratched in the soot, and sometimes deeply into the rock
beneath, were strange hieroglyphics and the outlines of beasts
and birds and reptiles, some of the latter of weird form
suggesting the extinct creatures of Jurassic times. Some of the
more recently made hieroglyphics Tarzan's companions read with
interest and commented upon, and then with the points of their
knives they too added to the possibly age-old record of the
blackened walls.

Tarzan's curiosity was aroused, but the only explanation at which
he could arrive was that he was looking upon possibly the world's
most primitive hotel register. At least it gave him a further
insight into the development of the strange creatures with which
Fate had thrown him. Here were men with the tails of monkeys, one
of them as hair covered as any fur-bearing brute of the lower
orders, and yet it was evident that they possessed not only a
spoken, but a written language. The former he was slowly
mastering and at this new evidence of unlooked-for civilization
in creatures possessing so many of the physical attributes of
beasts, Tarzan's curiosity was still further piqued and his
desire quickly to master their tongue strengthened, with the
result that he fell to with even greater assiduity to the task he
had set himself. Already he knew the names of his companions and
the common names of the fauna and flora with which they had most
often come in contact.

Ta-den, he of the hairless, white skin, having assumed the
role of tutor, prosecuted his task with a singleness of
purpose that was reflected in his pupil's rapid mastery of
Ta-den's mother tongue. Om-at, the hairy black, also seemed to
feel that there rested upon his broad shoulders a portion of the
burden of responsibility for Tarzan's education, with the result
that either one or the other of them was almost constantly
coaching the ape-man during his waking hours. The result was only
what might have been expected--a rapid assimilation of the
teachings to the end that before any of them realized it,
communication by word of mouth became an accomplished fact.

Tarzan explained to his companions the purpose of his mission but
neither could give him any slightest thread of hope to weave into
the fabric of his longing. Never had there been in their country
a woman such as he described, nor any tailless man other than
himself that they ever had seen.

"I have been gone from A-lur while Bu, the moon, has eaten seven
times," said Ta-den. "Many things may happen in seven times
twenty-eight days; but I doubt that your woman could have entered
our country across the terrible morasses which even you found an
almost insurmountable obstacle, and if she had, could she have
survived the perils that you already have encountered beside
those of which you have yet to learn? Not even our own women
venture into the savage lands beyond the cities."

"'A-lur,' Light-city, City of Light," mused Tarzan, translating
the word into his own tongue. "And where is A-lur?" he asked. "Is
it your city, Ta-den, and Om-at's?"

"It is mine," replied the hairless one; "but not Om-at's. The
Waz-don have no cities--they live in the trees of the forests and
the caves of the hills--is it not so, black man?" he concluded,
turning toward the hairy giant beside him.

"Yes," replied Om-at, "We Waz-don are free--only the Hodon
imprison themselves in cities. I would not be a white man!"

Tarzan smiled. Even here was the racial distinction between white
man and black man--Ho-don and Waz-don. Not even the fact that
they appeared to be equals in the matter of intelligence made any
difference--one was white and one was black, and it was easy to
see that the white considered himself superior to the other--one
could see it in his quiet smile.

"Where is A-lur?" Tarzan asked again. "You are returning to it?"

"It is beyond the mountains," replied Ta-den. "I do not return to
it--not yet. Not until Ko-tan is no more."

"Ko-tan?" queried Tarzan.

"Ko-tan is king," explained the pithecanthropus. "He rules this
land. I was one of his warriors. I lived in the palace of Ko-tan
and there I met O-lo-a, his daughter. We loved, Likestar-light,
and I; but Ko-tan would have none of me. He sent me away to fight
with the men of the village of Dak-at, who had refused to pay his
tribute to the king, thinking that I would be killed, for Dak-at
is famous for his many fine warriors. And I was not killed.
Instead I returned victorious with the tribute and with Dak-at
himself my prisoner; but Ko-tan was not pleased because he saw
that O-lo-a loved me even more than before, her love being
strengthened and fortified by pride in my achievement.

"Powerful is my father, Ja-don, the Lion-man, chief of the
largest village outside of A-lur. Him Ko-tan hesitated to affront
and so he could not but praise me for my success, though he did
it with half a smile. But you do not understand! It is what we
call a smile that moves only the muscles of the face and affects
not the light of the eyes--it means hypocrisy and duplicity. I
must be praised and rewarded. What better than that he reward me
with the hand of O-lo-a, his daughter? But no, he saves O-lo-a
for Bu-lot, son of Mo-sar, the chief whose great-grandfather was
king and who thinks that he should be king. Thus would Ko-tan
appease the wrath of Mo-sar and win the friendship of those who
think with Mo-sar that Mo-sar should be king.

"But what reward shall repay the faithful Ta-den? Greatly do we
honor our priests. Within the temples even the chiefs and the
king himself bow down to them. No greater honor could Ko-tan
confer upon a subject--who wished to be a priest, but I did not
so wish. Priests other than the high priest must become eunuchs
for they may never marry.

"It was O-lo-a herself who brought word to me that her father had
given the commands that would set in motion the machinery of the
temple. A messenger was on his way in search of me to summon me
to Ko-tan's presence. To have refused the priesthood once it was
offered me by the king would have been to have affronted the
temple and the gods--that would have meant death; but if I did
not appear before Ko-tan I would not have to refuse anything.
O-lo-a and I decided that I must not appear. It was better to
fly, carrying in my bosom a shred of hope, than to remain and,
with my priesthood, abandon hope forever.

"Beneath the shadows of the great trees that grow within the
palace grounds I pressed her to me for, perhaps, the last time
and then, lest by ill-fate I meet the messenger, I scaled the
great wall that guards the palace and passed through the darkened
city. My name and rank carried me beyond the city gate. Since
then I have wandered far from the haunts of the Ho-don but strong
within me is the urge to return if even but to look from without
her walls upon the city that holds her most dear to me and again
to visit the village of my birth, to see again my father and my
mother."

"But the risk is too great?" asked Tarzan.

"It is great, but not too great," replied Ta-den. "I shall go."

"And I shall go with you, if I may," said the ape-man, "for I
must see this City of Light, this A-lur of yours, and search
there for my lost mate even though you believe that there is
little chance that I find her. And you, Om-at, do you come with
us?"

"Why not?" asked the hairy one. "The lairs of my tribe lie in the
crags above A-lur and though Es-sat, our chief, drove me out I
should like to return again, for there is a she there upon whom I
should be glad to look once more and who would be glad to look
upon me. Yes, I will go with you. Es-sat feared that I might
become chief and who knows but that Es-sat was right. But
Pan-at-lee! it is she I seek first even before a chieftainship."

"We three, then, shall travel together," said Tarzan.

"And fight together," added Ta-den; "the three as one," and as he
spoke he drew his knife and held it above his head.

"The three as one," repeated Om-at, drawing his weapon and
duplicating Ta-den's act. "It is spoken!"

"The three as one!" cried Tarzan of the Apes. "To the death!" and
his blade flashed in the sunlight.

"Let us go, then," said Om-at; "my knife is dry and cries aloud
for the blood of Es-sat."

The trail over which Ta-den and Om-at led and which scarcely
could be dignified even by the name of trail was suited more to
mountain sheep, monkeys, or birds than to man; but the three that
followed it were trained to ways which no ordinary man might
essay. Now, upon the lower slopes, it led through dense forests
where the ground was so matted with fallen trees and over-rioting
vines and brush that the way held always to the swaying branches
high above the tangle; again it skirted yawning gorges whose
slippery-faced rocks gave but momentary foothold even to the bare
feet that lightly touched them as the three leaped chamois-like
from one precarious foothold to the next. Dizzy and terrifying
was the way that Om-at chose across the summit as he led them
around the shoulder of a towering crag that rose a sheer two
thousand feet of perpendicular rock above a tumbling river. And
when at last they stood upon comparatively level ground again
Om-at turned and looked at them both intently and especially at
Tarzan of the Apes.

"You will both do," he said. "You are fit companions for Om-at,
the Waz-don."

"What do you mean?" asked Tarzan.

"I brought you this way," replied the black, "to learn if either
lacked the courage to follow where Om-at led. It is here that the
young warriors of Es-sat come to prove their courage. And yet,
though we are born and raised upon cliff sides, it is considered
no disgrace to admit that Pastar-ul-ved, the Father of Mountains,
has defeated us, for of those who try it only a few succeed--the
bones of the others lie at the feet of Pastar-ul-ved."

Ta-den laughed. "I would not care to come this way often," he
said.

"No," replied Om-at; "but it has shortened our journey by at
least a full day. So much the sooner shall Tarzan look upon the
Valley of Jad-ben-Otho. Come!" and he led the way upward along
the shoulder of Pastar-ul-ved until there lay spread below them a
scene of mystery and of beauty--a green valley girt by towering
cliffs of marble whiteness--a green valley dotted by deep blue
lakes and crossed by the blue trail of a winding river. In the
center a city of the whiteness of the marble cliffs--a city which
even at so great a distance evidenced a strange, yet artistic
architecture. Outside the city there were visible about the
valley isolated groups of buildings--sometimes one, again two and
three and four in a cluster--but always of the same glaring
whiteness, and always in some fantastic form.

About the valley the cliffs were occasionally cleft by deep
gorges, verdure filled, giving the appearance of green rivers
rioting downward toward a central sea of green.

"Jad Pele ul Jad-ben-Otho," murmured Tarzan in the tongue of the
pithecanthropi; "The Valley of the Great God--it is beautiful!"

"Here, in A-lur, lives Ko-tan, the king, ruler over all
Pal-ul-don," said Ta-den.

"And here in these gorges live the Waz-don," exclaimed Om-at,
"who do not acknowledge that Ko-tan is the ruler over all the
Land-of-man."

Ta-den smiled and shrugged. "We will not quarrel, you and I," he
said to Om-at, "over that which all the ages have not proved
sufficient time in which to reconcile the Ho-don and Waz-don; but
let me whisper to you a secret, Om-at. The Ho-don live together
in greater or less peace under one ruler so that when danger
threatens them they face the enemy with many warriors, for every
fighting Ho-don of Pal-ul-don is there. But you Waz-don, how is
it with you? You have a dozen kings who fight not only with the
Ho-don but with one another. When one of your tribes goes forth
upon the fighting trail, even against the Ho-don, it must leave
behind sufficient warriors to protect its women and its children
from the neighbors upon either hand. When we want eunuchs for the
temples or servants for the fields or the homes we march forth in
great numbers upon one of your villages. You cannot even flee,
for upon either side of you are enemies and though you fight
bravely we come back with those who will presently be eunuchs in
the temples and servants in our fields and homes. So long as the
Waz-don are thus foolish the Ho-don will dominate and their king
will be king of Pal-ul-don."

"Perhaps you are right," admitted Om-at. "It is because our
neighbors are fools, each thinking that his tribe is the greatest
and should rule among the Waz-don. They will not admit that the
warriors of my tribe are the bravest and our shes the most
beautiful."

Ta-den grinned. "Each of the others presents precisely the same
arguments that you present, Om-at," he said, "which, my friend,
is the strongest bulwark of defense possessed by the Ho-don."

"Come!" exclaimed Tarzan; "such discussions often lead to
quarrels and we three must have no quarrels. I, of course, am
interested in learning what I can of the political and economic
conditions of your land; I should like to know something of your
religion; but not at the expense of bitterness between my only
friends in Pal-ul-don. Possibly, however, you hold to the same
god?"

"There indeed we do differ," cried Om-at, somewhat bitterly and
with a trace of excitement in his voice.

"Differ!" almost shouted Ta-den; "and why should we not differ?
Who could agree with the preposterous----"

"Stop!" cried Tarzan. "Now, indeed, have I stirred up a hornets'
nest. Let us speak no more of matters political or religious."

"That is wiser," agreed Om-at; "but I might mention, for your
information, that the one and only god has a long tail."

"It is sacrilege," cried Ta-den, laying his hand upon his knife;
"Jad-ben-Otho has no tail!"

"Stop!" shrieked Om-at, springing forward; but instantly Tarzan
interposed himself between them.

"Enough!" he snapped. "Let us be true to our oaths of friendship
that we may be honorable in the sight of God in whatever form we
conceive Him."

"You are right, Tailless One," said Ta-den. "Come, Om-at, let us
look after our friendship and ourselves, secure in the conviction
that Jad-ben-Otho is sufficiently powerful to look after
himself."

"Done!" agreed Om-at, "but----"

"No 'buts,' Om-at," admonished Tarzan.

The shaggy black shrugged his shoulders and smiled. "Shall we
make our way down toward the valley?" he asked. "The gorge below
us is uninhabited; that to the left contains the caves of my
people. I would see Pan-at-lee once more. Ta-den would visit his
father in the valley below and Tarzan seeks entrance to A-lur in
search of the mate that would be better dead than in the clutches
of the Ho-don priests of Jad-ben-Otho. How shall we proceed?"

"Let us remain together as long as possible," urged Ta-den.
"You, Om-at, must seek Pan-at-lee by night and by stealth, for
three, even we three, may not hope to overcome Es-sat and all his
warriors. At any time may we go to the village where my father is
chief, for Ja-don always will welcome the friends of his son. But
for Tarzan to enter A-lur is another matter, though there is a
way and he has the courage to put it to the test--listen, come
close for Jad-ben-Otho has keen ears and this he must not hear,"
and with his lips close to the ears of his companions Ta-den, the
Tall-tree, son of Ja-don, the Lion-man, unfolded his daring plan.

And at the same moment, a hundred miles away, a lithe figure,
naked but for a loin cloth and weapons, moved silently across a
thorn-covered, waterless steppe, searching always along the
ground before him with keen eyes and sensitive nostrils.

3

Pan-at-lee

NIGHT had fallen upon unchartered Pal-ul-don. A slender moon, low
in the west, bathed the white faces of the chalk cliffs presented
to her, in a mellow, unearthly glow. Black were the shadows in
Kor-ul-ja, Gorge-of-lions, where dwelt the tribe of the same name
under Es-sat, their chief. From an aperture near the summit of
the lofty escarpment a hairy figure emerged--the head and
shoulders first--and fierce eyes scanned the cliff side in every
direction.

It was Es-sat, the chief. To right and left and below he looked
as though to assure himself that he was unobserved, but no other
figure moved upon the cliff face, nor did another hairy body
protrude from any of the numerous cave mouths from the high-flung
abode of the chief to the habitations of the more lowly members
of the tribe nearer the cliff's base. Then he moved outward upon
the sheer face of the white chalk wall. In the half-light of the
baby moon it appeared that the heavy, shaggy black figure moved
across the face of the perpendicular wall in some miraculous
manner, but closer examination would have revealed stout pegs, as
large around as a man's wrist protruding from holes in the cliff
into which they were driven. Es-sat's four handlike members and
his long, sinuous tail permitted him to move with consummate ease
whither he chose--a gigantic rat upon a mighty wall. As he
progressed upon his way he avoided the cave mouths, passing
either above or below those that lay in his path.

The outward appearance of these caves was similar. An opening
from eight to as much as twenty feet long by eight high and four
to six feet deep was cut into the chalklike rock of the cliff, in
the back of this large opening, which formed what might be
described as the front veranda of the home, was an opening about
three feet wide and six feet high, evidently forming the doorway
to the interior apartment or apartments. On either side of this
doorway were smaller openings which it were easy to assume were
windows through which light and air might find their way to the
inhabitants. Similar windows were also dotted over the cliff
face between the entrance porches, suggesting that the entire
face of the cliff was honeycombed with apartments. From many of
these smaller apertures small streams of water trickled down the
escarpment, and the walls above others was blackened as by smoke.
Where the water ran the wall was eroded to a depth of from a few
inches to as much as a foot, suggesting that some of the tiny
streams had been trickling downward to the green carpet of
vegetation below for ages.

In this primeval setting the great pithecanthropus aroused no
jarring discord for he was as much a part of it as the trees that
grew upon the summit of the cliff or those that hid their feet
among the dank ferns in the bottom of the gorge.

Now he paused before an entrance-way and listened and then,
noiselessly as the moonlight upon the trickling waters, he merged
with the shadows of the outer porch. At the doorway leading into
the interior he paused again, listening, and then quietly pushing
aside the heavy skin that covered the aperture he passed within a
large chamber hewn from the living rock. From the far end,
through another doorway, shone a light, dimly. Toward this he
crept with utmost stealth, his naked feet giving forth no sound.
The knotted club that had been hanging at his back from a thong
about his neck he now removed and carried in his left hand.

Beyond the second doorway was a corridor running parallel with
the cliff face. In this corridor were three more doorways, one at
each end and a third almost opposite that in which Es-sat stood.
The light was coming from an apartment at the end of the corridor
at his left. A sputtering flame rose and fell in a small stone
receptacle that stood upon a table or bench of the same material,
a monolithic bench fashioned at the time the room was excavated,
rising massively from the floor, of which it was a part.

In one corner of the room beyond the table had been left a dais
of stone about four feet wide and eight feet long. Upon this
were piled a foot or so of softly tanned pelts from which the fur
had not been removed. Upon the edge of this dais sat a young
female Waz-don. In one hand she held a thin piece of metal,
apparently of hammered gold, with serrated edges, and in the
other a short, stiff brush. With these she was occupied in going
over her smooth, glossy coat which bore a remarkable resemblance
to plucked sealskin. Her loin cloth of yellow and black striped
jato-skin lay on the couch beside her with the circular
breastplates of beaten gold, revealing the symmetrical lines of
her nude figure in all its beauty and harmony of contour, for
even though the creature was jet black and entirely covered with
hair yet she was undeniably beautiful.

That she was beautiful in the eyes of Es-sat, the chief, was
evidenced by the gloating expression upon his fierce countenance
and the increased rapidity of his breathing. Moving quickly
forward he entered the room and as he did so the young she looked
up. Instantly her eyes filled with terror and as quickly she
seized the loin cloth and with a few deft movements adjusted it
about her. As she gathered up her breastplates Es-sat rounded the
table and moved quickly toward her.

"What do you want?" she whispered, though she knew full well.

"Pan-at-lee," he said, "your chief has come for you."

"It was for this that you sent away my father and my brothers to
spy upon the Kor-ul-lul? I will not have you. Leave the cave of
my ancestors!"

Es-sat smiled. It was the smile of a strong and wicked man who
knows his power--not a pleasant smile at all. "I will leave,
Pan-at-lee," he said; "but you shall go with me--to the cave of
Es-sat, the chief, to be the envied of the shes of Kor-ul-ja.
Come!"

"Never!" cried Pan-at-lee. "I hate you. Sooner would I mate with
a Ho-don than with you, beater of women, murderer of babes."

A frightful scowl distorted the features of the chief. "She-jato!"
he cried. "I will tame you! I will break you! Es-sat, the chief,
takes what he will and who dares question his right, or combat
his least purpose, will first serve that purpose and then be
broken as I break this," and he picked a stone platter from the
table and broke it in his powerful hands. "You might have been
first and most favored in the cave of the ancestors of Es-sat;
but now shall you be last and least and when I am done with you
you shall belong to all of the men of Es-sat's cave. Thus for
those who spurn the love of their chief!"

He advanced quickly to seize her and as he laid a rough hand upon
her she struck him heavily upon the side of his head with her
golden breastplates. Without a sound Es-sat, the chief, sank to
the floor of the apartment. For a moment Pan-at-lee bent over
him, her improvised weapon raised to strike again should he show
signs of returning consciousness, her glossy breasts rising and
falling with her quickened breathing. Suddenly she stooped and
removed Es-sat's knife with its scabbard and shoulder belt.
Slipping it over her own shoulder she quickly adjusted her
breastplates and keeping a watchful glance upon the figure of the
fallen chief, backed from the room.

In a niche in the outer room, just beside the doorway leading to
the balcony, were neatly piled a number of rounded pegs from
eighteen to twenty inches in length. Selecting five of these she
made them into a little bundle about which she twined the lower
extremity of her sinuous tail and thus carrying them made her way
to the outer edge of the balcony. Assuring herself that there
was none about to see, or hinder her, she took quickly to the
pegs already set in the face of the cliff and with the celerity
of a monkey clambered swiftly aloft to the highest row of pegs
which she followed in the direction of the lower end of the gorge
for a matter of some hundred yards. Here, above her head, were a
series of small round holes placed one above another in three
parallel rows. Clinging only with her toes she removed two of
the pegs from the bundle carried in her tail and taking one in
either hand she inserted them in two opposite holes of the outer
rows as far above her as she could reach. Hanging by these new
holds she now took one of the three remaining pegs in each of her
feet, leaving the fifth grasped securely in her tail. Reaching
above her with this member she inserted the fifth peg in one of
the holes of the center row and then, alternately hanging by her
tail, her feet, or her hands, she moved the pegs upward to new
holes, thus carrying her stairway with her as she ascended.

At the summit of the cliff a gnarled tree exposed its time-worn
roots above the topmost holes forming the last step from the
sheer face of the precipice to level footing. This was the last
avenue of escape for members of the tribe hard pressed by enemies
from below. There were three such emergency exits from the
village and it were death to use them in other than an emergency.
This Pan-at-lee well knew; but she knew, too, that it were worse
than death to remain where the angered Es-sat might lay hands
upon her.

When she had gained the summit, the girl moved quickly through
the darkness in the direction of the next gorge which cut the
mountain-side a mile beyond Kor-ul-ja. It was the Gorge-of-water,
Kor-ul-lul, to which her father and two brothers had been sent by
Es-sat ostensibly to spy upon the neighboring tribe. There was a
chance, a slender chance, that she might find them; if not there
was the deserted Kor-ul-gryf several miles beyond, where she
might hide indefinitely from man if she could elude the frightful
monster from which the gorge derived its name and whose presence
there had rendered its caves uninhabitable for generations.

Pan-at-lee crept stealthily along the rim of the Kor-ul-lul.
Just where her father and brothers would watch she did not know.
Sometimes their spies remained upon the rim, sometimes they
watched from the gorge's bottom. Pan-at-lee was at a loss to know
what to do or where to go. She felt very small and helpless alone
in the vast darkness of the night. Strange noises fell upon her
ears. They came from the lonely reaches of the towering mountains
above her, from far away in the invisible valley and from the
nearer foothills and once, in the distance, she heard what she
thought was the bellow of a bull gryf. It came from the direction
of the Kor-ul-gryf. She shuddered.

Presently there came to her keen ears another sound. Something
approached her along the rim of the gorge. It was coming from
above. She halted, listening. Perhaps it was her father, or a
brother. It was coming closer. She strained her eyes through the
darkness. She did not move--she scarcely breathed. And then, of a
sudden, quite close it seemed, there blazed through the black
night two yellow-green spots of fire.

Pan-at-lee was brave, but as always with the primitive, the
darkness held infinite terrors for her. Not alone the terrors of
the known but more frightful ones as well--those of the unknown.
She had passed through much this night and her nerves were keyed
to the highest pitch--raw, taut nerves, they were, ready to react
in an exaggerated form to the slightest shock.

But this was no slight shock. To hope for a father and a brother
and to see death instead glaring out of the darkness! Yes,
Pan-at-lee was brave, but she was not of iron. With a shriek that
reverberated among the hills she turned and fled along the rim of
Kor-ul-lul and behind her, swiftly, came the devil-eyed lion of
the mountains of Pal-ul-don.

Pan-at-lee was lost. Death was inevitable. Of this there could be
no doubt, but to die beneath the rending fangs of the carnivore,
congenital terror of her kind--it was unthinkable. But there was
an alternative. The lion was almost upon her--another instant
and he would seize her. Pan-at-lee turned sharply to her left.
Just a few steps she took in the new direction before she
disappeared over the rim of Kor-ul-lul. The baffled lion,
planting all four feet, barely stopped upon the verge of the
abyss. Glaring down into the black shadows beneath he mounted an
angry roar.

Through the darkness at the bottom of Kor-ul-ja, Om-at led the
way toward the caves of his people. Behind him came Tarzan and
Ta-den. Presently they halted beneath a great tree that grew
close to the cliff.

"First," whispered Om-at, "I will go to the cave of Pan-at-lee.
Then will I seek the cave of my ancestors to have speech with my
own blood. It will not take long. Wait here--I shall return soon.
Afterward shall we go together to Ta-den's people."

He moved silently toward the foot of the cliff up which Tarzan
could presently see him ascending like a great fly on a wall. In
the dim light the ape-man could not see the pegs set in the face
of the cliff. Om-at moved warily. In the lower tier of caves
there should be a sentry. His knowledge of his people and their
customs told him, however, that in all probability the sentry was
asleep. In this he was not mistaken, yet he did not in any way
abate his wariness. Smoothly and swiftly he ascended toward the
cave of Pan-at-lee while from below Tarzan and Ta-den watched
him.

"How does he do it?" asked Tarzan. "I can see no foothold upon
that vertical surface and yet he appears to be climbing with the
utmost ease."

Ta-den explained the stairway of pegs. "You could ascend easily,"
he said, "although a tail would be of great assistance."

They watched until Om-at was about to enter the cave of
Pan-at-lee without seeing any indication that he had been
observed and then, simultaneously, both saw a head appear in the
mouth of one of the lower caves. It was quickly evident that its
owner had discovered Om-at for immediately he started upward in
pursuit. Without a word Tarzan and Ta-den sprang forward toward
the foot of the cliff. The pithecanthropus was the first to reach
it and the ape-man saw him spring upward for a handhold on the
lowest peg above him. Now Tarzan saw other pegs roughly
paralleling each other in zigzag rows up the cliff face. He
sprang and caught one of these, pulled himself upward by one hand
until he could reach a second with his other hand; and when he
had ascended far enough to use his feet, discovered that he could
make rapid progress. Ta-den was outstripping him, however, for
these precarious ladders were no novelty to him and, further, he
had an advantage in possessing a tail.

Nevertheless, the ape-man gave a good account of himself, being
presently urged to redoubled efforts by the fact that the Waz-don
above Ta-den glanced down and discovered his pursuers just before
the Ho-don overtook him. Instantly a wild cry shattered the
silence of the gorge--a cry that was immediately answered by
hundreds of savage throats as warrior after warrior emerged from
the entrance to his cave.

The creature who had raised the alarm had now reached the recess
before Pan-at-lee's cave and here he halted and turned to give
battle to Ta-den. Unslinging his club which had hung down his
back from a thong about his neck he stood upon the level floor of
the entrance-way effectually blocking Ta-den's ascent. From all
directions the warriors of Kor-ul-ja were swarming toward the
interlopers. Tarzan, who had reached a point on the same level
with Ta-den but a little to the latter's left, saw that nothing
short of a miracle could save them. Just at the ape-man's left
was the entrance to a cave that either was deserted or whose
occupants had not as yet been aroused, for the level recess
remained unoccupied. Resourceful was the alert mind of Tarzan of
the Apes and quick to respond were the trained muscles. In the
time that you or I might give to debating an action he would
accomplish it and now, though only seconds separated his nearest
antagonist from him, in the brief span of time at his disposal he
had stepped into the recess, unslung his long rope and leaning
far out shot the sinuous noose, with the precision of long
habitude, toward the menacing figure wielding its heavy club
above Ta-den. There was a momentary pause of the rope-hand as
the noose sped toward its goal, a quick movement of the right
wrist that closed it upon its victim as it settled over his head
and then a surging tug as, seizing the rope in both hands, Tarzan
threw back upon it all the weight of his great frame.

Voicing a terrified shriek, the Waz-don lunged headforemost from
the recess above Ta-den. Tarzan braced himself for the coming
shock when the creature's body should have fallen the full length
of the rope and as it did there was a snap of the vertebrae that
rose sickeningly in the momentary silence that had followed the
doomed man's departing scream. Unshaken by the stress of the
suddenly arrested weight at the end of the rope, Tarzan quickly
pulled the body to his side that he might remove the noose from
about its neck, for he could not afford to lose so priceless a
weapon.

During the several seconds that had elapsed since he cast the
rope the Waz-don warriors had remained inert as though paralyzed
by wonder or by terror. Now, again, one of them found his voice
and his head and straightway, shrieking invectives at the strange
intruder, started upward for the ape-man, urging his fellows to
attack. This man was the closest to Tarzan. But for him the
ape-man could easily have reached Ta-den's side as the latter was
urging him to do. Tarzan raised the body of the dead Waz-don
above his head, held it poised there for a moment as with face
raised to the heavens he screamed forth the horrid challenge of
the bull apes of the tribe of Kerchak, and with all the strength
of his giant sinews he hurled the corpse heavily upon the
ascending warrior. So great was the force of the impact that not
only was the Waz-don torn from his hold but two of the pegs to
which he clung were broken short in their sockets.

As the two bodies, the living and the dead, hurtled downward
toward the foot of the cliff a great cry arose from the Waz-don.
"Jad-guru-don! Jad-guru-don!" they screamed, and then: "Kill him!
Kill him!"

And now Tarzan stood in the recess beside Ta-den. Jad-guru-don!"
repeated the latter, smiling--"The terrible man! Tarzan the
Terrible! They may kill you, but they will never forget you."

"They shall not ki--What have we here?" Tarzan's statement as to
what "they" should not do was interrupted by a sudden ejaculation
as two figures, locked in deathlike embrace, stumbled through the
doorway of the cave to the outer porch. One was Om-at, the other
a creature of his own kind but with a rough coat, the hairs of
which seemed to grow straight outward from the skin, stiffly,
unlike Om-at's sleek covering. The two were quite evidently well
matched and equally evident was the fact that each was bent upon
murder. They fought almost in silence except for an occasional
low growl as one or the other acknowledged thus some new hurt.

Tarzan, following a natural impulse to aid his ally, leaped
forward to enter the dispute only to be checked by a grunted
admonition from Om-at. "Back!" he said. "This fight is mine,
alone."

The ape-man understood and stepped aside.

"It is a gund-bar," explained Ta-den, "a chief-battle. This
fellow must be Es-sat, the chief. If Om-at kills him without
assistance Om-at may become chief."

Tarzan smiled. It was the law of his own jungle--the law of the
tribe of Kerchak, the bull ape--the ancient law of primitive man
that needed but the refining influences of civilization to
introduce the hired dagger and the poison cup. Then his
attention was drawn to the outer edge of the vestibule. Above it
appeared the shaggy face of one of Es-sat's warriors. Tarzan
sprang to intercept the man; but Ta-den was there ahead of him.
"Back!" cried the Ho-don to the newcomer. "It is gund-bar." The
fellow looked scrutinizingly at the two fighters, then turned his
face downward toward his fellows. "Back!" he cried, "it is
gund-bar between Es-sat and Om-at." Then he looked back at Ta-den
and Tarzan. "Who are you?" he asked.

"We are Om-at's friends," replied Ta-den.

The fellow nodded. "We will attend to you later," he said and
disappeared below the edge of the recess.

The battle upon the ledge continued with unabated ferocity,
Tarzan and Ta-den having difficulty in keeping out of the way of
the contestants who tore and beat at each other with hands and
feet and lashing tails. Es-sat was unarmed--Pan-at-lee had seen
to that--but at Om-at's side swung a sheathed knife which he made
no effort to draw. That would have been contrary to their savage
and primitive code for the chief-battle must be fought with
nature's weapons.

Sometimes they separated for an instant only to rush upon each
other again with all the ferocity and nearly the strength of mad
bulls. Presently one of them tripped the other but in that
viselike embrace one could not fall alone--Es-sat dragged Om-at
with him, toppling upon the brink of the niche. Even Tarzan held
his breath. There they surged to and fro perilously for a moment
and then the inevitable happened--the two, locked in murderous
embrace, rolled over the edge and disappeared from the ape-man's
view.

Tarzan voiced a suppressed sigh for he had liked Om-at and then,
with Ta-den, approached the edge and looked over. Far below, in
the dim light of the coming dawn, two inert forms should be lying
stark in death; but, to Tarzan's amazement, such was far from the
sight that met his eyes. Instead, there were the two figures
still vibrant with life and still battling only a few feet below
him. Clinging always to the pegs with two holds--a hand and a
foot, or a foot and a tail, they seemed as much at home upon the
perpendicular wall as upon the level surface of the vestibule;
but now their tactics were slightly altered, for each seemed
particularly bent upon dislodging his antagonist from his holds
and precipitating him to certain death below. It was soon evident
that Om-at, younger and with greater powers of endurance than
Es-sat, was gaining an advantage. Now was the chief almost wholly
on the defensive. Holding him by the cross belt with one mighty
hand Om-at was forcing his foeman straight out from the cliff,
and with the other hand and one foot was rapidly breaking first
one of Es-sat's holds and then another, alternating his efforts,
or rather punctuating them, with vicious blows to the pit of his
adversary's stomach. Rapidly was Es-sat weakening and with the
knowledge of impending death there came, as there comes to every
coward and bully under similar circumstances, a crumbling of the
veneer of bravado which had long masqueraded as courage and with
it crumbled his code of ethics. Now was Es-sat no longer chief of
Kor-ul-ja--instead he was a whimpering craven battling for life.
Clutching at Om-at, clutching at the nearest pegs he sought any
support that would save him from that awful fall, and as he
strove to push aside the hand of death, whose cold fingers he
already felt upon his heart, his tail sought Om-at's side and the
handle of the knife that hung there.

Tarzan saw and even as Es-sat drew the blade from its sheath he
dropped catlike to the pegs beside the battling men. Es-sat's
tail had drawn back for the cowardly fatal thrust. Now many
others saw the perfidious act and a great cry of rage and disgust
arose from savage throats; but as the blade sped toward its goal,
the ape-man seized the hairy member that wielded it, and at the
same instant Om-at thrust the body of Es-sat from him with such
force that its weakened holds were broken and it hurtled
downward, a brief meteor of screaming fear, to death.

4

Tarzan-jad-guru

AS TARZAN and Om-at clambered back to the vestibule of
Pan-at-lee's cave and took their stand beside Ta-den in readiness
for whatever eventuality might follow the death of Es-sat, the
sun that topped the eastern hills touched also the figure of a
sleeper upon a distant, thorn-covered steppe awakening him to
another day of tireless tracking along a faint and rapidly
disappearing spoor.

For a time silence reigned in the Kor-ul-ja. The tribesmen
waited, looking now down upon the dead thing that had been their
chief, now at one another, and now at Om-at and the two who stood
upon his either side. Presently Om-at spoke. "I am Om-at," he
cried. "Who will say that Om-at is not gund of Kor-ul-ja?"

He waited for a taker of his challenge. One or two of the larger
young bucks fidgeted restlessly and eyed him; but there was no
reply.

"Then Om-at is gund," he said with finality. "Now tell me, where
are Pan-at-lee, her father, and her brothers?"

An old warrior spoke. "Pan-at-lee should be in her cave. Who
should know that better than you who are there now? Her father
and her brothers were sent to watch Kor-ul-lul; but neither of
these questions arouse any tumult in our breasts. There is one
that does: Can Om-at be chief of Kor-ul-ja and yet stand at bay
against his own people with a Ho-don and that terrible man at his
side--that terrible man who has no tail? Hand the strangers over
to your people to be slain as is the way of the Waz-don and then
may Om-at be gund."

Neither Tarzan nor Ta-den spoke then, they but stood watching
Om-at and waiting for his decision, the ghost of a smile upon the
lips of the ape-man. Ta-den, at least, knew that the old warrior
had spoken the truth--the Waz-don entertain no strangers and take
no prisoners of an alien race.

Then spoke Om-at. "Always there is change," he said. "Even the
old hills of Pal-ul-don appear never twice alike--the brilliant
sun, a passing cloud, the moon, a mist, the changing seasons, the
sharp clearness following a storm; these things bring each a new
change in our hills. From birth to death, day by day, there is
constant change in each of us. Change, then, is one of
Jad-ben-Otho's laws.

"And now I, Om-at, your gund, bring another change. Strangers
who are brave men and good friends shall no longer be slain by
the Waz-don of Kor-ul-ja!"

There were growls and murmurings and a restless moving among the
warriors as each eyed the others to see who would take the
initiative against Om-at, the iconoclast.

"Cease your mutterings," admonished the new gund. "I am your
chief. My word is your law. You had no part in making me chief.
Some of you helped Es-sat to drive me from the cave of my
ancestors; the rest of you permitted it. I owe you nothing. Only
these two, whom you would have me kill, were loyal to me. I am
gund and if there be any who doubts it let him speak--he cannot
die younger."

Tarzan was pleased. Here was a man after his own heart. He
admired the fearlessness of Om-at's challenge and he was a
sufficiently good judge of men to know that he had listened to no
idle bluff--Om-at would back up his words to the death, if
necessary, and the chances were that he would not be the one to
die. Evidently the majority of the Kor-ul-jaians entertained the
same conviction.

I will make you a good gund," said Om-at, seeing that no one
appeared inclined to dispute his rights. "Your wives and
daughters will be safe--they were not safe while Es-sat ruled.
Go now to your crops and your hunting. I leave to search for
Pan-at-lee. Ab-on will be gund while I am away--look to him for
guidance and to me for an accounting when I return--and may
Jad-ben-Otho smile upon you."

He turned toward Tarzan and the Ho-don. "And you, my friends," he
said, "are free to go among my people; the cave of my ancestors
is yours, do what you will."

"I," said Tarzan, "will go with Om-at to search for Pan-at-lee."

"And I," said Ta-den.

Om-at smiled. "Good!" he exclaimed. "And when we have found her
we shall go together upon Tarzan's business and Ta-den's. Where
first shall we search?" He turned toward his warriors. "Who knows
where she may be?"

None knew other than that Pan-at-lee had gone to her cave with
the others the previous evening--there was no clew, no suggestion
as to her whereabouts.

"Show me where she sleeps," said Tarzan; "let me see something
that belongs to her--an article of her apparel--then, doubtless,
I can help you."

Two young warriors climbed closer to the ledge upon which Om-at
stood. They were In-sad and O-dan. It was the latter who spoke.

"Gund of Kor-ul-ja," he said, "we would go with you to search for
Pan-at-lee."

It was the first acknowledgment of Om-at's chieftainship and
immediately following it the tenseness that had prevailed seemed
to relax--the warriors spoke aloud instead of in whispers, and
the women appeared from the mouths of caves as with the passing
of a sudden storm. In-sad and O-dan had taken the lead and now
all seemed glad to follow. Some came to talk with Om-at and to
look more closely at Tarzan; others, heads of caves, gathered
their hunters and discussed the business of the day. The women
and children prepared to descend to the fields with the youths
and the old men, whose duty it was to guard them.

"O-dan and In-sad shall go with us," announced Om-at, "we shall
not need more. Tarzan, come with me and I shall show you where
Pan-at-lee sleeps, though why you should wish to know I cannot
guess--she is not there. I have looked for myself."

The two entered the cave where Om-at led the way to the apartment
in which Es-sat had surprised Pan-at-lee the previous night.

"All here are hers," said Om-at, "except the war club lying on
the floor--that was Es-sat's."

The ape-man moved silently about the apartment, the quivering of
his sensitive nostrils scarcely apparent to his companion who
only wondered what good purpose could be served here and chafed
at the delay.

"Come!" said the ape-man, presently, and led the way toward the
outer recess.

Here their three companions were awaiting them. Tarzan passed to
the left side of the niche and examined the pegs that lay within
reach. He looked at them but it was not his eyes that were
examining them. Keener than his keen eyes was that marvelously
trained sense of scent that had first been developed in him
during infancy under the tutorage of his foster mother, Kala, the
she-ape, and further sharpened in the grim jungles by that master
teacher--the instinct of self-preservation.

From the left side of the niche he turned to the right. Om-at was
becoming impatient.

"Let us be off," he said. "We must search for Pan-at-lee if we
would ever find her."

"Where shall we search?" asked Tarzan.

Om-at scratched his head. "Where?" he repeated. "Why all
Pal-ul-don, if necessary."

"A large job," said Tarzan. "Come," he added, "she went this
way," and he took to the pegs that led aloft toward the summit of
the cliff. Here he followed the scent easily since none had
passed that way since Pan-at-lee had fled. At the point at which
she had left the permanent pegs and resorted to those carried
with her Tarzan came to an abrupt halt. "She went this way to the
summit," he called back to Om-at who was directly behind him;
"but there are no pegs here."

"I do not know how you know that she went this way," said Om-at;
"but we will get pegs. In-sad, return and fetch climbing pegs for
five."

The young warrior was soon back and the pegs distributed. Om-at
handed five to Tarzan and explained their use. The ape-man
returned one. "I need but four," he said.

Om-at smiled. "What a wonderful creature you would be if you were
not deformed," he said, glancing with pride at his own strong
tail.

"I admit that I am handicapped," replied Tarzan. "You others go
ahead and leave the pegs in place for me. I am afraid that
otherwise it will be slow work as I cannot hold the pegs in my
toes as you do."

"All right," agreed Om-at; "Ta-den, In-sad, and I will go first,
you follow and O-dan bring up the rear and collect the pegs--we
cannot leave them here for our enemies."

"Can't your enemies bring their own pegs?" asked Tarzan.

"Yes; but it delays them and makes easier our defense and--they
do not know which of all the holes you see are deep enough for
pegs--the others are made to confuse our enemies and are too
shallow to hold a peg."

At the top of the cliff beside the gnarled tree Tarzan again took
up the trail. Here the scent was fully as strong as upon the pegs
and the ape-man moved rapidly across the ridge in the direction
of the Kor-ul-lul.

Presently he paused and turned toward Om-at. "Here she moved
swiftly, running at top speed, and, Om-at, she was pursued by a
lion."

"You can read that in the grass?" asked O-dan as the others
gathered about the ape-man.

Tarzan nodded. "I do not think the lion got her," he added; "but
that we shall determine quickly. No, he did not get her--look!"
and he pointed toward the southwest, down the ridge.

Following the direction indicated by his finger, the others
presently detected a movement in some bushes a couple of hundred
yards away.

"What is it?" asked Om-at. "It is she?" and he started toward the
spot.

"Wait," advised Tarzan. "It is the lion which pursued her."

"You can see him?" asked Ta-den.

"No, I can smell him."

The others looked their astonishment and incredulity; but of the
fact that it was indeed a lion they were not left long in doubt.
Presently the bushes parted and the creature stepped out in full
view, facing them. It was a magnificent beast, large and
beautifully maned, with the brilliant leopard spots of its kind
well marked and symmetrical. For a moment it eyed them and then,
still chafing at the loss of its prey earlier in the morning, it
charged.

The Pal-ul-donians unslung their clubs and stood waiting the
onrushing beast. Tarzan of the Apes drew his hunting knife and
crouched in the path of the fanged fury. It was almost upon him
when it swerved to the right and leaped for Om-at only to be sent
to earth with a staggering blow upon the head. Almost instantly
it was up and though the men rushed fearlessly in, it managed to
sweep aside their weapons with its mighty paws. A single blow
wrenched O-dan's club from his hand and sent it hurtling against
Ta-den, knocking him from his feet. Taking advantage of its
opportunity the lion rose to throw itself upon O-dan and at the
same instant Tarzan flung himself upon its back. Strong, white
teeth buried themselves in the spotted neck, mighty arms
encircled the savage throat and the sinewy legs of the ape-man
locked themselves about the gaunt belly.

The others, powerless to aid, stood breathlessly about as the
great lion lunged hither and thither, clawing and biting
fearfully and futilely at the savage creature that had fastened
itself upon him. Over and over they rolled and now the onlookers
saw a brown hand raised above the lion's side--a brown hand
grasping a keen blade. They saw it fall and rise and fall
again--each time with terrific force and in its wake they saw a
crimson stream trickling down ja's gorgeous coat.

Now from the lion's throat rose hideous screams of hate and rage
and pain as he redoubled his efforts to dislodge and punish his
tormentor; but always the tousled black head remained half buried
in the dark brown mane and the mighty arm rose and fell to plunge
the knife again and again into the dying beast.

The Pal-ul-donians stood in mute wonder and admiration. Brave
men and mighty hunters they were and as such the first to accord
honor to a mightier.

"And you would have had me slay him!" cried Om-at, glancing at
In-sad and O-dan.

"Jad-ben-Otho reward you that you did not," breathed In-sad.

And now the lion lunged suddenly to earth and with a few
spasmodic quiverings lay still. The ape-man rose and shook
himself, even as might ja, the leopard-coated lion of Pal-ul-don,
had he been the one to survive.

O-dan advanced quickly toward Tarzan. Placing a palm upon his own
breast and the other on Tarzan's, "Tarzan the Terrible," he said,
"I ask no greater honor than your friendship."

"And I no more than the friendship of Om-at's friends," replied
the ape-man simply, returning the other's salute.

"Do you think," asked Om-at, coming close to Tarzan and laying a
hand upon the other's shoulder, "that he got her?"

"No, my friend; it was a hungry lion that charged us."

"You seem to know much of lions," said In-sad.

"Had I a brother I could not know him better," replied Tarzan.

"Then where can she be?" continued Om-at.

"We can but follow while the spoor is fresh," answered the
ape-man and again taking up his interrupted tracking he led them
down the ridge and at a sharp turning of the trail to the left
brought them to the verge of the cliff that dropped into the
Kor-ul-lul. For a moment Tarzan examined the ground to the right
and to the left, then he stood erect and looking at Om-at pointed
into the gorge.

For a moment the Waz-don gazed down into the green rift at the
bottom of which a tumultuous river tumbled downward along its
rocky bed, then he closed his eyes as to a sudden spasm of pain
and turned away.

"You--mean--she jumped?" he asked.

"To escape the lion," replied Tarzan. "He was right behind
her--look, you can see where his four paws left their impress in
the turf as he checked his charge upon the very verge of the
abyss."

"Is there any chance--" commenced Om-at, to be suddenly silenced
by a warning gesture from Tarzan.

"Down!" whispered the ape-man, "many men are coming. They are
running--from down the ridge." He flattened himself upon his
belly in the grass, the others following his example.

For some minutes they waited thus and then the others, too, heard
the sound of running feet and now a hoarse shout followed by many
more.

"It is the war cry of the Kor-ul-lul," whispered Om-at--"the
hunting cry of men who hunt men. Presently shall we see them and
if Jad-ben-Otho is pleased with us they shall not too greatly
outnumber us."

"They are many," said Tarzan, "forty or fifty, I should say; but
how many are the pursued and how many the pursuers we cannot even
guess, except that the latter must greatly outnumber the former,
else these would not run so fast."

"Here they come," said Ta-den.

"It is An-un, father of Pan-at-lee, and his two sons," exclaimed
O-dan. "They will pass without seeing us if we do not hurry," he
added looking at Om-at, the chief, for a sign.

"Come!" cried the latter, springing to his feet and running
rapidly to intercept the three fugitives. The others followed
him.

"Five friends!" shouted Om-at as An-un and his sons discovered
them.

"Adenen yo!" echoed O-dan and In-sad.

The fugitives scarcely paused as these unexpected reinforcements
joined them but they eyed Ta-den and Tarzan with puzzled glances.

"The Kor-ul-lul are many," shouted An-un. "Would that we might
pause and fight; but first we must warn Es-sat and our people."

"Yes," said Om-at, "we must warn our people."

"Es-sat is dead," said In-sad.

"Who is chief?" asked one of An-un's sons.

"Om-at," replied O-dan.

"It is well," cried An-un. "Pan-at-lee said that you would come
back and slay Es-sat."

Now the enemy broke into sight behind them.

"Come!" cried Tarzan," let us turn and charge them, raising a
great cry. They pursued but three and when they see eight
charging upon them they will think that many men have come to do
battle. They will believe that there are more even than they see
and then one who is swift will have time to reach the gorge and
warn your people."

"It is well," said Om-at. "Id-an, you are swift--carry word to
the warriors of Kor-ul-ja that we fight the Kor-ul-lul upon the
ridge and that Ab-on shall send a hundred men."

Id-an, the son of An-un, sped swiftly toward the cliff-dwellings
of the Kor-ul-ja while the others charged the oncoming
Kor-ul-lul, the war cries of the two tribes rising and falling in
a certain grim harmony. The leaders of the Kor-ul-lul paused at
sight of the reinforcements, waiting apparently for those behind
to catch up with them and, possibly, also to learn how great a
force confronted them. The leaders, swifter runners than their
fellows, perhaps, were far in advance while the balance of their
number had not yet emerged from the brush; and now as Om-at and
his companions fell upon them with a ferocity born of necessity
they fell back, so that when their companions at last came in
sight of them they appeared to be in full rout. The natural
result was that the others turned and fled.

Encouraged by this first success Om-at followed them into the
brush, his little company charging valiantly upon his either
side, and loud and terrifying were the savage yells with which
they pursued the fleeing enemy. The brush, while not growing so
closely together as to impede progress, was of such height as to
hide the members of the party from one another when they became
separated by even a few yards. The result was that Tarzan, always
swift and always keen for battle, was soon pursuing the enemy far
in the lead of the others--a lack of prudence which was to prove
his undoing.

The warriors of Kor-ul-lul, doubtless as valorous as their
foemen, retreated only to a more strategic position in the brush,
nor were they long in guessing that the number of their pursuers
was fewer than their own. They made a stand then where the brush
was densest--an ambush it was, and into this ran Tarzan of the
Apes. They tricked him neatly. Yes, sad as is the narration of
it, they tricked the wily jungle lord. But then they were
fighting on their own ground, every foot of which they knew as
you know your front parlor, and they were following their own
tactics, of which Tarzan knew nothing.

A single black warrior appeared to Tarzan a laggard in the rear
of the retreating enemy and thus retreating he lured Tarzan on.
At last he turned at bay confronting the ape-man with bludgeon
and drawn knife and as Tarzan charged him a score of burly
Waz-don leaped from the surrounding brush. Instantly, but too
late, the giant Tarmangani realized his peril. There flashed
before him a vision of his lost mate and a great and sickening
regret surged through him with the realization that if she still
lived she might no longer hope, for though she might never know
of the passing of her lord the fact of it must inevitably seal
her doom.

And consequent to this thought there enveloped him a blind frenzy
of hatred for these creatures who dared thwart his purpose and
menace the welfare of his wife. With a savage growl he threw
himself upon the warrior before him twisting the heavy club from
the creature's hand as if he had been a little child, and with
his left fist backed by the weight and sinew of his giant frame,
he crashed a shattering blow to the center of the Waz-don's
face--a blow that crushed the bones and dropped the fellow in his
tracks. Then he swung upon the others with their fallen comrade's
bludgeon striking to right and left mighty, unmerciful blows that
drove down their own weapons until that wielded by the ape-man
was splintered and shattered. On either hand they fell before his
cudgel; so rapid the delivery of his blows, so catlike his
recovery that in the first few moments of the battle he seemed
invulnerable to their attack; but it could not last--he was
outnumbered twenty to one and his undoing came from a thrown
club. It struck him upon the back of the head. For a moment he
stood swaying and then like a great pine beneath the woodsman's
ax he crashed to earth.

Others of the Kor-ul-lul had rushed to engage the balance of
Om-at's party. They could be heard fighting at a short distance
and it was evident that the Kor-ul-ja were falling slowly back
and as they fell Om-at called to the missing one: "Tarzan the
Terrible! Tarzan the Terrible!"

"Jad-guru, indeed," repeated one of the Kor-ul-lul rising from
where Tarzan had dropped him. "Tarzan-jad-guru! He was worse than
that."

5

In the Kor-ul-gryf

AS TARZAN fell among his enemies a man halted many miles away
upon the outer verge of the morass that encircles Pal-ul-don.
Naked he was except for a loin cloth and three belts of
cartridges, two of which passed over his shoulders, crossing upon
his chest and back, while the third encircled his waist. Slung to
his back by its leathern sling-strap was an Enfield, and he
carried too a long knife, a bow and a quiver of arrows. He had
come far, through wild and savage lands, menaced by fierce beasts
and fiercer men, yet intact to the last cartridge was the
ammunition that had filled his belts the day that he set out.

The bow and the arrows and the long knife had brought him thus
far safely, yet often in the face of great risks that could have
been minimized by a single shot from the well-kept rifle at his
back. What purpose might he have for conserving this precious
ammunition? in risking his life to bring the last bright shining
missile to his unknown goal? For what, for whom were these
death-dealing bits of metal preserved? In all the world only he
knew.

When Pan-at-lee stepped over the edge of the cliff above
Kor-ul-lul she expected to be dashed to instant death upon the
rocks below; but she had chosen this in preference to the rending
fangs of ja. Instead, chance had ordained that she make the
frightful plunge at a point where the tumbling river swung close
beneath the overhanging cliff to eddy for a slow moment in a deep
pool before plunging madly downward again in a cataract of
boiling foam, and water thundering against rocks.

Into this icy pool the girl shot, and down and down beneath the
watery surface until, half choked, yet fighting bravely, she
battled her way once more to air. Swimming strongly she made the
opposite shore and there dragged herself out upon the bank to lie
panting and spent until the approaching dawn warned her to seek
concealment, for she was in the country of her people's enemies.

Rising, she moved into the concealment of the rank vegetation
that grows so riotously in the well-watered kors(1) of
Pal-ul-don.

_______________________________________________________________

(1) I have used the Pal-ul- don word for gorge with the English
plural, which is not the correct native plural form. The latter,
it seems to me, is awkward for us and so I have generally ignored
it throughout my manuscript, permitting, for example, Kor-ul-ja
to answer for both singular and plural. However, for the benefit
of those who may be interested in such things I may say that the
plurals are formed simply for all words in the Pal-ul-don
language by doubling the initial letter of the word, as k'kor,
gorges, pronounced as though written kakor, the a having the
sound of a in sofa. Lions, then, would be j'ja, or men d' don.
_______________________________________________________________

Hidden amidst the plant life from the sight of any who might
chance to pass along the well-beaten trail that skirted the river
Pan-at-lee sought rest and food, the latter growing in abundance
all about her in the form of fruits and berries and succulent
tubers which she scooped from the earth with the knife of the
dead Es-sat.

Ah! if she had but known that he was dead! What trials and risks
and terrors she might have been saved; but she thought that he
still lived and so she dared not return to Kor-ul-ja. At least not
yet while his rage was at white heat. Later, perhaps, her father
and brothers returned to their cave, she might risk it; but not
now--not now. Nor could she for long remain here in the
neighborhood of the hostile Kor-ul-lul and somewhere she must
find safety from beasts before the night set in.

As she sat upon the bole of a fallen tree seeking some solution
of the problem of existence that confronted her, there broke upon
her ears from up the gorge the voices of shouting men--a sound
that she recognized all too well. It was the war cry of the
Kor-ul-lul. Closer and closer it approached her hiding place.
Then, through the veil of foliage she caught glimpses of three
figures fleeing along the trail, and behind them the shouting of
the pursuers rose louder and louder as they neared her. Again she
caught sight of the fugitives crossing the river below the
cataract and again they were lost to sight. And now the pursuers
came into view--shouting Kor-ul-lul warriors, fierce and
implacable. Forty, perhaps fifty of them. She waited breathless;
but they did not swerve from the trail and passed her, unguessing
that an enemy she lay hid within a few yards of them.

Once again she caught sight of the pursued--three Waz-don
warriors clambering the cliff face at a point where portions of
the summit had fallen away presenting a steep slope that might be
ascended by such as these. Suddenly her attention was riveted
upon the three. Could it be? O Jad-ben-Otho! had she but known a
moment before. When they passed she might have joined them, for
they were her father and two brothers. Now it was too late. With
bated breath and tense muscles she watched the race. Would they
reach the summit? Would the Kor-ul-lul overhaul them? They
climbed well, but, oh, so slowly. Now one lost his footing in the
loose shale and slipped back! The Kor-ul-lul were ascending--one
hurled his club at the nearest fugitive. The Great God was
pleased with the brother of Pan-at-lee, for he caused the club to
fall short of its target, and to fall, rolling and bounding, back
upon its owner carrying him from his feet and precipitating him
to the bottom of the gorge.

Standing now, her hands pressed tight above her golden
breastplates, Pan-at-lee watched the race for life. Now one, her
older brother, reached the summit and clinging there to something
that she could not see he lowered his body and his long tail to
the father beneath him. The latter, seizing this support,
extended his own tail to the son below--the one who had slipped
back--and thus, upon a living ladder of their own making, the
three reached the summit and disappeared from view before the
Kor-ul-lul overtook them. But the latter did not abandon the
chase. On they went until they too had disappeared from sight and
only a faint shouting came down to Pan-at-lee to tell her that
the pursuit continued.

The girl knew that she must move on. At any moment now might come
a hunting party, combing the gorge for the smaller animals that
fed or bedded there.

Behind her were Es-sat and the returning party of Kor-ul-lul that
had pursued her kin; before her, across the next ridge, was the
Kor-ul-gryf, the lair of the terrifying monsters that brought the
chill of fear to every inhabitant of Pal-ul-don; below her, in
the valley, was the country of the Ho-don, where she could look
for only slavery, or death; here were the Kor-ul-lul, the ancient
enemies of her people and everywhere were the wild beasts that
eat the flesh of man.

For but a moment she debated and then turning her face toward the
southeast she set out across the gorge of water toward the
Kor-ul-gryf--at least there were no men there. As it is now, so
it was in the beginning, back to the primitive progenitor of man
which is typified by Pan-at-lee and her kind today, of all the
hunters that woman fears, man is the most relentless, the most
terrible. To the dangers of man she preferred the dangers of the
gryf.

Moving cautiously she reached the foot of the cliff at the far
side of Kor-ul-lul and here, toward noon, she found a
comparatively easy ascent. Crossing the ridge she stood at last
upon the brink of Kor-ul-gryf--the horror place of the folklore
of her race. Dank and mysterious grew the vegetation below; giant
trees waved their plumed tops almost level with the summit of the
cliff; and over all brooded an ominous silence.

Pan-at-lee lay upon her belly and stretching over the edge
scanned the cliff face below her. She could see caves there and
the stone pegs which the ancients had fashioned so laboriously by
hand. She had heard of these in the firelight tales of her
childhood and of how the gryfs had come from the morasses across
the mountains and of how at last the people had fled after many
had been seized and devoured by the hideous creatures, leaving
their caves untenanted for no man living knew how long. Some said
that Jad-ben-Otho, who has lived forever, was still a little boy.
Pan-at-lee shuddered; but there were caves and in them she would
be safe even from the gryfs.

She found a place where the stone pegs reached to the very summit
of the cliff, left there no doubt in the final exodus of the
tribe when there was no longer need of safeguarding the deserted
caves against invasion. Pan-at-lee clambered slowly down toward
the uppermost cave. She found the recess in front of the doorway
almost identical with those of her own tribe. The floor of it,
though, was littered with twigs and old nests and the droppings
of birds, until it was half choked. She moved along to another
recess and still another, but all were alike in the accumulated
filth. Evidently there was no need in looking further. This one
seemed large and commodious. With her knife she fell to work
cleaning away the debris by the simple expedient of
pushing it over the edge, and always her eyes turned constantly
toward the silent gorge where lurked the fearsome creatures of
Pal-ul-don. And other eyes there were, eyes she did not see, but
that saw her and watched her every move--fierce eyes, greedy
eyes, cunning and cruel. They watched her, and a red tongue
licked flabby, pendulous lips. They watched her, and a half-human
brain laboriously evolved a brutish design.

As in her own Kor-ul-ja, the natural springs in the cliff had
been developed by the long-dead builders of the caves so that
fresh, pure water trickled now, as it had for ages, within easy
access to the cave entrances. Her only difficulty would be in
procuring food and for that she must take the risk at least once
in two days, for she was sure that she could find fruits and
tubers and perhaps small animals, birds, and eggs near the foot
of the cliff, the last two, possibly, in the caves themselves.
Thus might she live on here indefinitely. She felt now a certain
sense of security imparted doubtless by the impregnability of her
high-flung sanctuary that she knew to be safe from all the more
dangerous beasts, and this one from men, too, since it lay in the
abjured Kor-ul-gryf.

Now she determined to inspect the interior of her new home. The
sun still in the south, lighted the interior of the first
apartment. It was similar to those of her experience--the same
beasts and men were depicted in the same crude fashion in the
carvings on the walls--evidently there had been little progress
in the race of Waz-don during the generations that had come and
departed since Kor-ul-gryf had been abandoned by men. Of course
Pan-at-lee thought no such thoughts, for evolution and progress
existed not for her, or her kind. Things were as they had always
been and would always be as they were.

That these strange creatures have existed thus for incalculable
ages it can scarce be doubted, so marked are the indications of
antiquity about their dwellings--deep furrows worn by naked feet
in living rock; the hollow in the jamb of a stone doorway where
many arms have touched in passing; the endless carvings that
cover, ofttimes, the entire face of a great cliff and all the
walls and ceilings of every cave and each carving wrought by a
different hand, for each is the coat of arms, one might say, of
the adult male who traced it.

And so Pan-at-lee found this ancient cave homelike and familiar.
There was less litter within than she had found without and what
there was was mostly an accumulation of dust. Beside the doorway
was the niche in which wood and tinder were kept, but there
remained nothing now other than mere dust. She had however saved
a little pile of twigs from the debris on the porch. In a short
time she had made a light by firing a bundle of twigs and
lighting others from this fire she explored some of the inner
rooms. Nor here did she find aught that was new or strange nor
any relic of the departed owners other than a few broken stone
dishes. She had been looking for something soft to sleep upon,
but was doomed to disappointment as the former owners had
evidently made a leisurely departure, carrying all their
belongings with them. Below, in the gorge were leaves and
grasses and fragrant branches, but Pan-at-lee felt no stomach for
descending into that horrid abyss for the gratification of mere
creature comfort--only the necessity for food would drive her
there.

And so, as the shadows lengthened and night approached she
prepared to make as comfortable a bed as she could by gathering
the dust of ages into a little pile and spreading it between her
soft body and the hard floor--at best it was only better than
nothing. But Pan-at-lee was very tired. She had not slept since
two nights before and in the interval she had experienced many
dangers and hardships. What wonder then that despite the hard
bed, she was asleep almost immediately she had composed herself
for rest.

She slept and the moon rose, casting its silver light upon the
cliff's white face and lessening the gloom of the dark forest and
the dismal gorge. In the distance a lion roared. There was a long
silence. From the upper reaches of the gorge came a deep bellow.
There was a movement in the trees at the cliff's foot. Again the
bellow, low and ominous. It was answered from below the deserted
village. Something dropped from the foliage of a tree directly
below the cave in which Pan-at-lee slept--it dropped to the
ground among the dense shadows. Now it moved, cautiously. It
moved toward the foot of the cliff, taking form and shape in the
moonlight. It moved like the creature of a bad dream--slowly,
sluggishly. It might have been a huge sloth--it might have been
a man, with so grotesque a brush does the moon paint--master
cubist.

Slowly it moved up the face of the cliff--like a great grubworm
it moved, but now the moon-brush touched it again and it had
hands and feet and with them it clung to the stone pegs and
raised itself laboriously aloft toward the cave where Pan-at-lee
slept. From the lower reaches of the gorge came again the sound
of bellowing, and it was answered from above the village.

Tarzan of the Apes opened his eyes. He was conscious of a pain in
his head, and at first that was about all. A moment later
grotesque shadows, rising and falling, focused his arousing
perceptions. Presently he saw that he was in a cave. A dozen
Waz-don warriors squatted about, talking. A rude stone cresset
containing burning oil lighted the interior and as the flame rose
and fell the exaggerated shadows of the warriors danced upon the
walls behind them.

"We brought him to you alive, Gund," he heard one of them saying,
"because never before was Ho-don like him seen. He has no
tail--he was born without one, for there is no scar to mark where
a tail had been cut off. The thumbs upon his hands and feet are
unlike those of the races of Pal-ul-don. He is more powerful than
many men put together and he attacks with the fearlessness of ja.
We brought him alive, that you might see him before he is slain."

The chief rose and approached the ape-man, who closed his eyes
and feigned unconsciousness. He felt hairy hands upon him as he
was turned over, none too gently. The gund examined him from head
to foot, making comments, especially upon the shape and size of
his thumbs and great toes.

"With these and with no tail," he said, "it cannot climb."

"No," agreed one of the warriors, "it would surely fall even from
the cliff pegs."

"I have never seen a thing like it," said the chief. "It is
neither Waz-don nor Ho-don. I wonder from whence it came and what
it is called."

"The Kor-ul-ja shouted aloud, 'Tarzan-jad-guru!' and we thought
that they might be calling this one," said a warrior. "Shall we
kill it now?"

"No," replied the chief, "we will wait until it's life returns
into its head that I may question it. Remain here, In-tan, and
watch it. When it can again hear and speak call me."

He turned and departed from the cave, the others, except In-tan,
following him. As they moved past him and out of the chamber
Tarzan caught snatches of their conversation which indicated that
the Kor-ul-ja reinforcements had fallen upon their little party
in great numbers and driven them away. Evidently the swift feet
of Id-an had saved the day for the warriors of Om-at. The ape-man
smiled, then he partially opened an eye and cast it upon In-tan.
The warrior stood at the entrance to the cave looking out--his
back was toward his prisoner. Tarzan tested the bonds that
secured his wrists. They seemed none too stout and they had tied
his hands in front of him! Evidence indeed that the Waz-don took
few prisoners--if any.

Cautiously he raised his wrists until he could examine the thongs
that confined them. A grim smile lighted his features. Instantly
he was at work upon the bonds with his strong teeth, but ever a
wary eye was upon In-tan, the warrior of Kor-ul-lul. The last knot
had been loosened and Tarzan's hands were free when In-tan turned
to cast an appraising eye upon his ward. He saw that the
prisoner's position was changed--he no longer lay upon his back
as they had left him, but upon his side and his hands were drawn
up against his face. In-tan came closer and bent down. The bonds
seemed very loose upon the prisoner's wrists. He extended his
hand to examine them with his fingers and instantly the two hands
leaped from their bonds--one to seize his own wrist, the other
his throat. So unexpected the catlike attack that In-tan had not
even time to cry out before steel fingers silenced him. The
creature pulled him suddenly forward so that he lost his balance
and rolled over upon the prisoner and to the floor beyond to stop
with Tarzan upon his breast. In-tan struggled to release
himself--struggled to draw his knife; but Tarzan found it before
him. The Waz-don's tail leaped to the other's throat, encircling
it--he too could choke; but his own knife, in the hands of his
antagonist, severed the beloved member close to its root.

The Waz-don's struggles became weaker--a film was obscuring his
vision. He knew that he was dying and he was right. A moment
later he was dead. Tarzan rose to his feet and placed one foot
upon the breast of his dead foe. How the urge seized him to roar
forth the victory cry of his kind! But he dared not. He
discovered that they had not removed his rope from his shoulders
and that they had replaced his knife in its sheath. It had been
in his hand when he was felled. Strange creatures! He did not
know that they held a superstitious fear of the weapons of a dead
enemy, believing that if buried without them he would forever
haunt his slayers in search of them and that when he found them
he would kill the man who killed him. Against the wall leaned his
bow and quiver of arrows.

Tarzan stepped toward the doorway of the cave and looked out.
Night had just fallen. He could hear voices from the nearer caves
and there floated to his nostrils the odor of cooking food. He
looked down and experienced a sensation of relief. The cave in
which he had been held was in the lowest tier--scarce thirty feet
from the base of the cliff. He was about to chance an immediate
descent when there occurred to him a thought that brought a grin
to his savage lips--a thought that was born of the name the
Waz-don had given him Tarzan-jad-guru--Tarzan the Terrible--and a
recollection of the days when he had delighted in baiting the
blacks of the distant jungle of his birth. He turned back into
the cave where lay the dead body of In-tan. With his knife he
severed the warrior's head and carrying it to the outer edge of
the recess tossed it to the ground below, then he dropped swiftly
and silently down the ladder of pegs in a way that would have
surprised the Kor-ul-lul who had been so sure that he could not
climb.

At the bottom he picked up the head of In-tan and disappeared
among the shadows of the trees carrying the grisly trophy by its
shock of shaggy hair. Horrible? But you are judging a wild beast
by the standards of civilization. You may teach a lion tricks,
but he is still a lion. Tarzan looked well in a Tuxedo, but he
was still a Tarmangani and beneath his pleated shirt beat a wild
and savage heart.

Nor was his madness lacking in method. He knew that the hearts of
the Kor-ul-lul would be filled with rage when they discovered the
thing that he had done and he knew too, that mixed with the rage
would be a leaven of fear and it was fear of him that had made
Tarzan master of many jungles--one does not win the respect of
the killers with bonbons.

Below the village Tarzan returned to the foot of the cliff
searching for a point where he could make the ascent to the ridge
and thus back to the village of Om-at, the Kor-ul-ja. He came at
last to a place where the river ran so close to the rocky wall
that he was forced to swim it in search of a trail upon the
opposite side and here it was that his keen nostrils detected a
familiar spoor. It was the scent of Pan-at-lee at the spot where
she had emerged from the pool and taken to the safety of the
jungle.

Immediately the ape-man's plans were changed. Pan-at-lee lived,
or at least she had lived after the leap from the cliff's summit.
He had started in search of her for Om-at, his friend, and for
Om-at he would continue upon the trail he had picked up thus
fortuitously by accident. It led him into the jungle and across
the gorge and then to the point at which Pan-at-lee had commenced
the ascent of the opposite cliffs. Here Tarzan abandoned the head
of In-tan, tying it to the lower branch of a tree, for he knew
that it would handicap him in his ascent of the steep escarpment.
Apelike he ascended, following easily the scent spoor of
Pan-at-lee. Over the summit and across the ridge the trail lay,
plain as a printed page to the delicate senses of the jungle-bred
tracker.

Tarzan knew naught of the Kor-ul-gryf. He had seen, dimly in the
shadows of the night, strange, monstrous forms and Ta-den and
Om-at had spoken of great creatures that all men feared; but
always, everywhere, by night and by day, there were dangers. From
infancy death had stalked, grim and terrible, at his heels. He
knew little of any other existence. To cope with danger was his
life and he lived his life as simply and as naturally as you live
yours amidst the dangers of the crowded city streets. The black
man who goes abroad in the jungle by night is afraid, for he has
spent his life since infancy surrounded by numbers of his own
kind and safeguarded, especially at night, by such crude means as
lie within his powers. But Tarzan had lived as the lion lives
and the panther and the elephant and the ape--a true jungle
creature dependent solely upon his prowess and his wits, playing
a lone hand against creation. Therefore he was surprised at
nothing and feared nothing and so he walked through the strange
night as undisturbed and unapprehensive as the farmer to the cow
lot in the darkness before the dawn.

Once more Pan-at-lee's trail ended at the verge of a cliff; but
this time there was no indication that she had leaped over the
edge and a moment's search revealed to Tarzan the stone pegs upon
which she had made her descent. As he lay upon his belly leaning
over the top of the cliff examining the pegs his attention was
suddenly attracted by something at the foot of the cliff. He
could not distinguish its identity, but he saw that it moved and
presently that it was ascending slowly, apparently by means of
pegs similar to those directly below him. He watched it intently
as it rose higher and higher until he was able to distinguish its
form more clearly, with the result that he became convinced that
it more nearly resembled some form of great ape than a lower
order. It had a tail, though, and in other respects it did not
seem a true ape.

Slowly it ascended to the upper tier of caves, into one of which
it disappeared. Then Tarzan took up again the trail of
Pan-at-lee. He followed it down the stone pegs to the nearest
cave and then further along the upper tier. The ape-man raised
his eyebrows when he saw the direction in which it led, and
quickened his pace. He had almost reached the third cave when the
echoes of Kor-ul-gryf were awakened by a shrill scream of terror.

6

The Tor-o-don

PAN-AT-LEE slept--the troubled sleep, of physical and nervous
exhaustion, filled with weird dreamings. She dreamed that she
slept beneath a great tree in the bottom of the Kor-ul-gryf and
that one of the fearsome beasts was creeping upon her but she
could not open her eyes nor move. She tried to scream but no
sound issued from her lips. She felt the thing touch her throat,
her breast, her arm, and there it closed and seemed to be
dragging her toward it. With a super-human effort of will she
opened her eyes. In the instant she knew that she was dreaming
and that quickly the hallucination of the dream would fade--it
had happened to her many times before. But it persisted. In the
dim light that filtered into the dark chamber she saw a form
beside her, she felt hairy fingers upon her and a hairy breast
against which she was being drawn. Jad-ben-Otho! this was no
dream. And then she screamed and tried to fight the thing from
her; but her scream was answered by a low growl and another hairy
hand seized her by the hair of the head. The beast rose now upon
its hind legs and dragged her from the cave to the moonlit recess
without and at the same instant she saw the figure of what she
took to be a Ho-don rise above the outer edge of the niche.

The beast that held her saw it too and growled ominously but it
did not relinquish its hold upon her hair. It crouched as though
waiting an attack, and it increased the volume and frequency of
its growls until the horrid sounds reverberated through the
gorge, drowning even the deep bellowings of the beasts below,
whose mighty thunderings had broken out anew with the sudden
commotion from the high-flung cave. The beast that held her
crouched and the creature that faced it crouched also, and
growled--as hideously as the other. Pan-at-lee trembled. This was
no Ho-don and though she feared the Ho-don she feared this thing
more, with its catlike crouch and its beastly growls. She was
lost--that Pan-at-lee knew. The two things might fight for her,
but whichever won she was lost. Perhaps, during the battle, if it
came to that, she might find the opportunity to throw herself
over into the Kor-ul-gryf.

The thing that held her she had recognized now as a Tor-o-don, but
the other thing she could not place, though in the moonlight she
could see it very distinctly. It had no tail. She could see its
hands and its feet, and they were not the hands and feet of the
races of Pal-ul-don. It was slowly closing upon the Tor-o-don and
in one hand it held a gleaming knife. Now it spoke and to
Pan-at-lee's terror was added an equal weight of consternation.

"When it leaves go of you," it said, "as it will presently to
defend itself, run quickly behind me, Pan-at-lee, and go to the
cave nearest the pegs you descended from the cliff top. Watch
from there. If I am defeated you will have time to escape this
slow thing; if I am not I will come to you there. I am Om-at's
friend and yours."

The last words took the keen edge from Pan-at-lee's terror; but
she did not understand. How did this strange creature know her
name? How did it know that she had descended the pegs by a
certain cave? It must, then, have been here when she came.
Pan-at-lee was puzzled.

"Who are you?" she asked, "and from whence do you come?"

"I am Tarzan," he replied, "and just now I came from Om-at, of
Kor-ul-ja, in search of you."

Om-at, gund of Kor-ul-ja! What wild talk was this? She would have
questioned him further, but now he was approaching the Tor-o-don
and the latter was screaming and growling so loudly as to drown
the sound of her voice. And then it did what the strange creature
had said that it would do--it released its hold upon her hair as
it prepared to charge. Charge it did and in those close quarters
there was no room to fence for openings. Instantly the two beasts
locked in deadly embrace, each seeking the other's throat.
Pan-at-lee watched, taking no advantage of the opportunity to
escape which their preoccupation gave her. She watched and
waited, for into her savage little brain had come the resolve to
pin her faith to this strange creature who had unlocked her heart
with those four words--"I am Om-at's friend!" And so she waited,
with drawn knife, the opportunity to do her bit in the
vanquishing of the Tor-o-don. That the newcomer could do it
unaided she well knew to be beyond the realms of possibility, for
she knew well the prowess of the beastlike man with whom it
fought. There were not many of them in Pal-ul-don, but what few
there were were a terror to the women of the Waz-don and the
Ho-don, for the old Tor-o-don bulls roamed the mountains and the
valleys of Pal-ul-don between rutting seasons and woe betide the
women who fell in their paths.

With his tail the Tor-o-don sought one of Tarzan's ankles, and
finding it, tripped him. The two fell heavily, but so agile was
the ape-man and so quick his powerful muscles that even in
falling he twisted the beast beneath him, so that Tarzan fell on
top and now the tail that had tripped him sought his throat as
had the tail of In-tan, the Kor-ul-lul. In the effort of turning
his antagonist's body during the fall Tarzan had had to relinquish
his knife that he might seize the shaggy body with both hands and
now the weapon lay out of reach at the very edge of the recess.
Both hands were occupied for the moment in fending off the
clutching fingers that sought to seize him and drag his throat
within reach of his foe's formidable fangs and now the tail was
seeking its deadly hold with a formidable persistence that would
not be denied.

Pan-at-lee hovered about, breathless, her dagger ready, but there
was no opening that did not also endanger Tarzan, so constantly
were the two duelists changing their positions. Tarzan felt the
tail slowly but surely insinuating itself about his neck though
he had drawn his head down between the muscles of his shoulders
in an effort to protect this vulnerable part. The battle seemed
to be going against him for the giant beast against which he
strove would have been a fair match in weight and strength for
Bolgani, the gorilla. And knowing this he suddenly exerted a
single super-human effort, thrust far apart the giant hands and
with the swiftness of a striking snake buried his fangs in the
jugular of the Tor-o-don. At the same instant the creature's tail
coiled about his own throat and then commenced a battle royal of
turning and twisting bodies as each sought to dislodge the fatal
hold of the other, but the acts of the ape-man were guided by a
human brain and thus it was that the rolling bodies rolled in the
direction that Tarzan wished--toward the edge of the recess.

The choking tail had shut the air from his lungs, he knew that
his gasping lips were parted and his tongue protruding; and now
his brain reeled and his sight grew dim; but not before he
reached his goal and a quick hand shot out to seize the knife
that now lay within reach as the two bodies tottered perilously
upon the brink of the chasm.

With all his remaining strength the ape-man drove home the
blade--once, twice, thrice, and then all went black before him as
he felt himself, still in the clutches of the Tor-o-don, topple
from the recess.

Fortunate it was for Tarzan that Pan-at-lee had not obeyed his
injunction to make good her escape while he engaged the
Tor-o-don, for it was to this fact that he owed his life. Close
beside the struggling forms during the brief moments of the
terrific climax she had realized every detail of the danger to
Tarzan with which the emergency was fraught and as she saw the
two rolling over the outer edge of the niche she seized the
ape-man by an ankle at the same time throwing herself prone upon
the rocky floor. The muscles of the Tor-o-don relaxed in death
with the last thrust of Tarzan's knife and with its hold upon the
ape-man released it shot from sight into the gorge below.

It was with infinite difficulty that Pan-at-lee retained her hold
upon the ankle of her protector, but she did so and then, slowly,
she sought to drag the dead weight back to the safety of the
niche. This, however, was beyond her strength and she could but
hold on tightly, hoping that some plan would suggest itself
before her powers of endurance failed. She wondered if, after
all, the creature was already dead, but that she could not bring
herself to believe--and if not dead how long it would be before
he regained consciousness. If he did not regain it soon he never
would regain it, that she knew, for she felt her fingers numbing
to the strain upon them and slipping, slowly, slowly, from their
hold. It was then that Tarzan regained consciousness. He could
not know what power upheld him, but he felt that whatever it was
it was slowly releasing its hold upon his ankle. Within easy
reach of his hands were two pegs and these he seized upon just as
Pan-at-lee's fingers slipped from their hold.

As it was he came near to being precipitated into the gorge
--only his great strength saved him. He was upright now and his
feet found other pegs. His first thought was of his foe. Where
was he? Waiting above there to finish him? Tarzan looked up just
as the frightened face of Pan-at-lee appeared over the threshold
of the recess.

"You live?" she cried.

"Yes," replied Tarzan. "Where is the shaggy one?"

Pan-at-lee pointed downward. "There," she said, "dead."

"Good!" exclaimed the ape-man, clambering to her side. "You are
unharmed?" he asked.

"You came just in time," replied Pan-at-lee; "but who are you and
how did you know that I was here and what do you know of Om-at
and where did you come from and what did you mean by calling
Om-at, gund?"

"Wait, wait," cried Tarzan; "one at a time. My, but you are all
alike--the shes of the tribe of Kerchak, the ladies of England,
and their sisters of Pal-ul-don. Have patience and I will try to
tell you all that you wish to know. Four of us set out with Om-at
from Kor-ul-ja to search for you. We were attacked by the
Kor-ul-lul and separated. I was taken prisoner, but escaped.
Again I stumbled upon your trail and followed it, reaching the
summit of this cliff just as the hairy one was climbing up after
you. I was coming to investigate when I heard your scream--the
rest you know."

"But you called Om-at, gund of Kor-ul-ja," she insisted. "Es-sat
is gund."

"Es-sat is dead," explained the ape-man. "Om-at slew him and now
Om-at is gund. Om-at came back seeking you. He found Es-sat in
your cave and killed him."

"Yes," said the girl, "Es-sat came to my cave and I struck him
down with my golden breastplates and escaped."

"And a lion pursued you," continued Tarzan, "and you leaped from
the cliff into Kor-ul-lul, but why you were not killed is beyond
me."

"Is there anything beyond you?" exclaimed Pan-at-lee. "How could
you know that a lion pursued me and that I leaped from the cliff
and not know that it was the pool of deep water below that saved
me?"

"I would have known that, too, had not the Kor-ul-lul come then
and prevented me continuing upon your trail. But now I would ask
you a question--by what name do you call the thing with which I
just fought?"

"It was a Tor-o-don," she replied. "I have seen but one before.
They are terrible creatures with the cunning of man and the
ferocity of a beast. Great indeed must be the warrior who slays
one single-handed." She gazed at him in open admiration.

"And now," said Tarzan, "you must sleep, for tomorrow we shall
return to Kor-ul-ja and Om-at, and I doubt that you have had much
rest these two nights."

Pan-at-lee, lulled by a feeling of security, slept peacefully
into the morning while Tarzan stretched himself upon the hard
floor of the recess just outside her cave.

The sun was high in the heavens when he awoke; for two hours it
had looked down upon another heroic figure miles away--the figure
of a godlike man fighting his way through the hideous morass that
lies like a filthy moat defending Pal-ul-don from the creatures
of the outer world. Now waist deep in the sucking ooze, now
menaced by loathsome reptiles, the man advanced only by virtue of
Herculean efforts gaining laboriously by inches along the devious
way that he was forced to choose in selecting the least
precarious footing. Near the center of the morass was open
water--slimy, green-hued water. He reached it at last after more
than two hours of such effort as would have left an ordinary man
spent and dying in the sticky mud, yet he was less than halfway
across the marsh. Greasy with slime and mud was his smooth,
brown hide, and greasy with slime and mud was his beloved Enfield
that had shone so brightly in the first rays of the rising sun.

He paused a moment upon the edge of the open water and then
throwing himself forward struck out to swim across. He swam with
long, easy, powerful strokes calculated less for speed than for
endurance, for his was, primarily, a test of the latter, since
beyond the open water was another two hours or more of gruelling
effort between it and solid ground. He was, perhaps, halfway
across and congratulating himself upon the ease of the
achievement of this portion of his task when there arose from the
depths directly in his path a hideous reptile, which, with
wide-distended jaws, bore down upon him, hissing shrilly.

Tarzan arose and stretched, expanded his great chest and drank in
deep draughts of the fresh morning air. His clear eyes scanned
the wondrous beauties of the landscape spread out before them.
Directly below lay Kor-ul-gryf, a dense, somber green of gently
moving tree tops. To Tarzan it was neither grim, nor
forbidding--it was jungle, beloved jungle. To his right there
spread a panorama of the lower reaches of the Valley of
Jad-ben-Otho, with its winding streams and its blue lakes.
Gleaming whitely in the sunlight were scattered groups of
dwellings--the feudal strongholds of the lesser chiefs of the
Ho-don. A-lur, the City of Light, he could not see as it was
hidden by the shoulder of the cliff in which the deserted village
lay.

For a moment Tarzan gave himself over to that spiritual enjoyment
of beauty that only the man-mind may attain and then Nature
asserted herself and the belly of the beast called aloud that it
was hungry. Again Tarzan looked down at Kor-ul-gryf. There was
the jungle! Grew there a jungle that would not feed Tarzan? The
ape-man smiled and commenced the descent to the gorge. Was there
danger there? Of course. Who knew it better than Tarzan? In all
jungles lies death, for life and death go hand in hand and where
life teems death reaps his fullest harvest. Never had Tarzan met
a creature of the jungle with which he could not cope--sometimes
by virtue of brute strength alone, again by a combination of
brute strength and the cunning of the man-mind; but Tarzan had
never met a gryf.

He had heard the bellowings in the gorge the night before after
he had lain down to sleep and he had meant to ask Pan-at-lee this
morning what manner of beast so disturbed the slumbers of its
betters. He reached the foot of the cliff and strode into the
jungle and here he halted, his keen eyes and ears watchful and
alert, his sensitive nostrils searching each shifting air current
for the scent spoor of game. Again he advanced deeper into the
wood, his light step giving forth no sound, his bow and arrows in
readiness. A light morning breeze was blowing from up the gorge
and in this direction he bent his steps. Many odors impinged upon
his organs of scent. Some of these he classified without effort,
but others were strange--the odors of beasts and of birds, of
trees and shrubs and flowers with which he was unfamiliar. He
sensed faintly the reptilian odor that he had learned to connect
with the strange, nocturnal forms that had loomed dim and bulky
on several occasions since his introduction to Pal-ul-don.

And then, suddenly he caught plainly the strong, sweet odor of
Bara, the deer. Were the belly vocal, Tarzan's would have given a
little cry of joy, for it loved the flesh of Bara. The ape-man
moved rapidly, but cautiously forward. The prey was not far
distant and as the hunter approached it, he took silently to the
trees and still in his nostrils was the faint reptilian odor that
spoke of a great creature which he had never yet seen except as a
denser shadow among the dense shadows of the night; but the odor
was of such a faintness as suggests to the jungle bred the
distance of absolute safety.

And now, moving noiselessly, Tarzan came within sight of Bara
drinking at a pool where the stream that waters Kor-ul-gryf
crosses an open place in the jungle. The deer was too far from
the nearest tree to risk a charge, so the ape-man must depend
upon the accuracy and force of his first arrow, which must drop
the deer in its tracks or forfeit both deer and shaft. Far back
came the right hand and the bow, that you or I might not move,
bent easily beneath the muscles of the forest god. There was a
singing twang and Bara, leaping high in air, collapsed upon the
ground, an arrow through his heart. Tarzan dropped to earth and
ran to his kill, lest the animal might even yet rise and escape;
but Bara was safely dead. As Tarzan stooped to lift it to his
shoulder there fell upon his ears a thunderous bellow that seemed
almost at his right elbow, and as his eyes shot in the direction
of the sound, there broke upon his vision such a creature as
paleontologists have dreamed as having possibly existed in the
dimmest vistas of Earth's infancy--a gigantic creature, vibrant
with mad rage, that charged, bellowing, upon him.

When Pan-at-lee awoke she looked out upon the niche in search of
Tarzan. He was not there. She sprang to her feet and rushed out,
looking down into Kor-ul-gryf guessing that he had gone down in
search of food and there she caught a glimpse of him disappearing
into the forest. For an instant she was panic-stricken. She knew
that he was a stranger in Pal-ul-don and that, so, he might not
realize the dangers that lay in that gorge of terror. Why did she
not call to him to return? You or I might have done so, but no
Pal-ul-don, for they know the ways of the gryf--they know the
weak eyes and the keen ears, and that at the sound of a human
voice they come. To have called to Tarzan, then, would but have
been to invite disaster and so she did not call. Instead, afraid
though she was, she descended into the gorge for the purpose of
overhauling Tarzan and warning him in whispers of his danger. It
was a brave act, since it was performed in the face of countless
ages of inherited fear of the creatures that she might be called
upon to face. Men have been decorated for less.

Pan-at-lee, descended from a long line of hunters, assumed that
Tarzan would move up wind and in this direction she sought his
tracks, which she soon found well marked, since he had made no
effort to conceal them. She moved rapidly until she reached the
point at which Tarzan had taken to the trees. Of course she knew
what had happened; since her own people were semi-arboreal; but
she could not track him through the trees, having no such
well-developed sense of scent as he.

She could but hope that he had continued on up wind and in this
direction she moved, her heart pounding in terror against her
ribs, her eyes glancing first in one direction and then another.
She had reached the edge of a clearing when two things
happened--she caught sight of Tarzan bending over a dead deer and
at the same instant a deafening roar sounded almost beside her.
It terrified her beyond description, but it brought no paralysis
of fear. Instead it galvanized her into instant action with the
result that Pan-at-lee swarmed up the nearest tree to the very
loftiest branch that would sustain her weight. Then she looked
down.

The thing that Tarzan saw charging him when the warning bellow
attracted his surprised eyes loomed terrifically monstrous before
him--monstrous and awe-inspiring; but it did not terrify Tarzan,
it only angered him, for he saw that it was beyond even his
powers to combat and that meant that it might cause him to lose
his kill, and Tarzan was hungry. There was but a single
alternative to remaining for annihilation and that was
flight--swift and immediate. And Tarzan fled, but he carried the
carcass of Bara, the deer, with him. He had not more than a dozen
paces start, but on the other hand the nearest tree was almost as
close. His greatest danger lay, he imagined, in the great,
towering height of the creature pursuing him, for even though he
reached the tree he would have to climb high in an incredibly
short time as, unless appearances were deceiving, the thing could
reach up and pluck him down from any branch under thirty feet
above the ground, and possibly from those up to fifty feet, if it
reared up on its hind legs.

But Tarzan was no sluggard and though the gryf was incredibly
fast despite its great bulk, it was no match for Tarzan, and when
it comes to climbing, the little monkeys gaze with envy upon the
feats of the ape-man. And so it was that the bellowing gryf came
to a baffled stop at the foot of the tree and even though he
reared up and sought to seize his prey among the branches, as
Tarzan had guessed he might, he failed in this also. And then,
well out of reach, Tarzan came to a stop and there, just above
him, he saw Pan-at-lee sitting, wide-eyed and trembling.

"How came you here?" he asked.

She told him. "You came to warn me!" he said. "It was very brave
and unselfish of you. I am chagrined that I should have been thus
surprised. The creature was up wind from me and yet I did not
sense its near presence until it charged. I cannot understand
it."

"It is not strange," said Pan-at-lee. "That is one of the
peculiarities of the gryf--it is said that man never knows of its
presence until it is upon him--so silently does it move despite
its great size."

"But I should have smelled it," cried Tarzan, disgustedly.

"Smelled it!" ejaculated Pan-at-lee. "Smelled it?"

"Certainly. How do you suppose I found this deer so quickly? And
I sensed the gryf, too, but faintly as at a great distance."
Tarzan suddenly ceased speaking and looked down at the bellowing
creature below them--his nostrils quivered as though searching
for a scent. "Ah!" he exclaimed. "I have it!"

"What?" asked Pan-at-lee.

"I was deceived because the creature gives off practically no
odor," explained the ape-man. "What I smelled was the faint aroma
that doubtless permeates the entire jungle because of the long
presence of many of the creatures--it is the sort of odor that
would remain for a long time, faint as it is.

"Pan-at-lee, did you ever hear of a triceratops? No? Well this
thing that you call a gryf is a triceratops and it has been
extinct for hundreds of thousands of years. I have seen its
skeleton in the museum in London and a figure of one restored. I
always thought that the scientists who did such work depended
principally upon an overwrought imagination, but I see that I was
wrong. This living thing is not an exact counterpart of the
restoration that I saw; but it is so similar as to be easily
recognizable, and then, too, we must remember that during the
ages that have elapsed since the paleontologist's specimen lived
many changes might have been wrought by evolution in the living
line that has quite evidently persisted in Pal-ul-don."

"Triceratops, London, paleo--I don't know what you are talking
about," cried Pan-at-lee.

Tarzan smiled and threw a piece of dead wood at the face of the
angry creature below them. Instantly the great bony hood over the
neck was erected and a mad bellow rolled upward from the gigantic
body. Full twenty feet at the shoulder the thing stood, a dirty
slate-blue in color except for its yellow face with the blue
bands encircling the eyes, the red hood with the yellow lining
and the yellow belly. The three parallel lines of bony
protuberances down the back gave a further touch of color to the
body, those following the line of the spine being red, while
those on either side are yellow. The five- and three-toed hoofs
of the ancient horned dinosaurs had become talons in the gryf,
but the three horns, two large ones above the eyes and a median
horn on the nose, had persisted through all the ages. Weird and
terrible as was its appearance Tarzan could not but admire the
mighty creature looming big below him, its seventy-five feet of
length majestically typifying those things which all his life the
ape-man had admired--courage and strength. In that massive tail
alone was the strength of an elephant.

The wicked little eyes looked up at him and the horny beak opened
to disclose a full set of powerful teeth.

"Herbivorous!" murmured the ape-man. "Your ancestors may have
been, but not you," and then to Pan-at-lee: "Let us go now. At
the cave we will have deer meat and then--back to Kor-ul-ja and
Om-at."

The girl shuddered. "Go?" she repeated. "We will never go from
here."

"Why not?" asked Tarzan.

For answer she but pointed to the gryf.

"Nonsense!" exclaimed the man. "It cannot climb. We can reach the
cliff through the trees and be back in the cave before it knows
what has become of us."

"You do not know the gryf," replied Pan-at-lee gloomily.

"Wherever we go it will follow and always it will be ready at the
foot of each tree when we would descend. It will never give us
up."

"We can live in the trees for a long time if necessary," replied
Tarzan, "and sometime the thing will leave."

The girl shook her head. "Never," she said, "and then there are
the Tor-o-don. They will come and kill us and after eating a
little will throw the balance to the gryf--the gryf and Tor-o-don
are friends, because the Tor-o-don shares his food with the
gryf."

"You may be right," said Tarzan; "but even so I don't intend
waiting here for someone to come along and eat part of me and
then feed the balance to that beast below. If I don't get out of
this place whole it won't be my fault. Come along now and we'll
make a try at it," and so saying he moved off through the tree
tops with Pan-at-lee close behind. Below them, on the ground,
moved the horned dinosaur and when they reached the edge of the
forest where there lay fifty yards of open ground to cross to the
foot of the cliff he was there with them, at the bottom of the
tree, waiting.

Tarzan looked ruefully down and scratched his head.

7

Jungle Craft

PRESENTLY he looked up and at Pan-at-lee. "Can you cross the
gorge through the trees very rapidly?" he questioned.

"Alone?" she asked.

"No," replied Tarzan.

"I can follow wherever you can lead," she said then.

"Across and back again?"

"Yes."

"Then come, and do exactly as I bid." He started back again
through the trees, swiftly, swinging monkey-like from limb to
limb, following a zigzag course that he tried to select with an
eye for the difficulties of the trail beneath. Where the
underbrush was heaviest, where fallen trees blocked the way, he
led the footsteps of the creature below them; but all to no
avail. When they reached the opposite side of the gorge the gryf
was with them.

"Back again," said Tarzan, and, turning, the two retraced their
high-flung way through the upper terraces of the ancient forest
of Kor-ul-gryf. But the result was the same--no, not quite; it
was worse, for another gryf had joined the first and now two
waited beneath the tree in which they stopped.

The cliff looming high above them with its innumerable cave
mouths seemed to beckon and to taunt them. It was so near, yet
eternity yawned between. The body of the Tor-o-don lay at the
cliff's foot where it had fallen. It was in plain view of the two
in the tree. One of the gryfs walked over and sniffed about it,
but did not offer to devour it. Tarzan had examined it casually
as he had passed earlier in the morning. He guessed that it
represented either a very high order of ape or a very low order
of man--something akin to the Java man, perhaps; a truer example
of the pithecanthropi than either the Ho-don or the Waz-don;
possibly the precursor of them both. As his eyes wandered idly
over the scene below his active brain was working out the details
of the plan that he had made to permit Pan-at-lee's escape from
the gorge. His thoughts were interrupted by a strange cry from
above them in the gorge.

"Whee-oo! Whee-oo!" it sounded, coming closer.

The gryfs below raised their heads and looked in the direction of
the interruption. One of them made a low, rumbling sound in its
throat. It was not a bellow and it did not indicate anger.
Immediately the "Whee-oo!" responded. The gryfs repeated the
rumbling and at intervals the "Whee-oo!" was repeated, coming
ever closer.

Tarzan looked at Pan-at-lee. "What is it?" he asked.

"I do not know," she replied. "Perhaps a strange bird, or another
horrid beast that dwells in this frightful place."

"Ah," exclaimed Tarzan; "there it is. Look!"

Pan-at-lee voiced a cry of despair. "A Tor-o-don!"

The creature, walking erect and carrying a stick in one hand,
advanced at a slow, lumbering gait. It walked directly toward the
gryfs who moved aside, as though afraid. Tarzan watched intently.
The Tor-o-don was now quite close to one of the triceratops. It
swung its head and snapped at him viciously. Instantly the
Tor-o-don sprang in and commenced to belabor the huge beast
across the face with his stick. To the ape-man's amazement the
gryf, that might have annihilated the comparatively puny
Tor-o-don instantly in any of a dozen ways, cringed like a
whipped cur.

"Whee-oo! Whee-oo!" shouted the Tor-o-don and the gryf came
slowly toward him. A whack on the median horn brought it to a
stop. Then the Tor-o-don walked around behind it, clambered up
its tail and seated himself astraddle of the huge back.
"Whee-oo!" he shouted and prodded the beast with a sharp point of
his stick. The gryf commenced to move off.

So rapt had Tarzan been in the scene below him that he had given
no thought to escape, for he realized that for him and Pan-at-lee
time had in these brief moments turned back countless ages to
spread before their eyes a page of the dim and distant past. They
two had looked upon the first man and his primitive beasts of
burden.

And now the ridden gryf halted and looked up at them, bellowing.
It was sufficient. The creature had warned its master of their
presence. Instantly the Tor-o-don urged the beast close beneath
the tree which held them, at the same time leaping to his feet
upon the horny back. Tarzan saw the bestial face, the great
fangs, the mighty muscles. From the loins of such had sprung the
human race--and only from such could it have sprung, for only
such as this might have survived the horrid dangers of the age
that was theirs.

The Tor-o-don beat upon his breast and growled horribly
--hideous, uncouth, beastly. Tarzan rose to his full height upon
a swaying branch--straight and beautiful as a demigod--unspoiled
by the taint of civilization--a perfect specimen of what the
human race might have been had the laws of man not interfered
with the laws of nature.

The Present fitted an arrow to his bow and drew the shaft far
back. The Past basing its claims upon brute strength sought to
reach the other and drag him down; but the loosed arrow sank deep
into the savage heart and the Past sank back into the oblivion
that had claimed his kind.

"Tarzan-jad-guru!" murmured Pan-at-lee, unknowingly giving him
out of the fullness of her admiration the same title that the
warriors of her tribe had bestowed upon him.

The ape-man turned to her. "Pan-at-lee," he said, "these beasts
may keep us treed here indefinitely. I doubt if we can escape
together, but I have a plan. You remain here, hiding yourself in
the foliage, while I start back across the gorge in sight of them
and yelling to attract their attention. Unless they have more
brains than I suspect they will follow me. When they are gone
you make for the cliff. Wait for me in the cave not longer than
today. If I do not come by tomorrow's sun you will have to start
back for Kor-ul-ja alone. Here is a joint of deer meat for you."
He had severed one of the deer's hind legs and this he passed up
to her.

"I cannot desert you," she said simply; "it is not the way of my
people to desert a friend and ally. Om-at would never forgive
me."

"Tell Om-at that I commanded you to go," replied Tarzan.

"It is a command?" she asked.

"It is! Good-bye, Pan-at-lee. Hasten back to Om-at--you are a
fitting mate for the chief of Kor-ul-ja." He moved off slowly
through the trees.

"Good-bye, Tarzan-jad-guru!" she called after him. "Fortunate are
my Om-at and his Pan-at-lee in owning such a friend."

Tarzan, shouting aloud, continued upon his way and the great
gryfs, lured by his voice, followed beneath. His ruse was
evidently proving successful and he was filled with elation as he
led the bellowing beasts farther and farther from Pan-at-lee. He
hoped that she would take advantage of the opportunity afforded
her for escape, yet at the same time he was filled with concern
as to her ability to survive the dangers which lay between
Kor-ul-gryf and Kor-ul-ja. There were lions and Tor-o-dons and
the unfriendly tribe of Kor-ul-lul to hinder her progress, though
the distance in itself to the cliffs of her people was not great.

He realized her bravery and understood the resourcefulness that
she must share in common with all primitive people who, day by
day, must contend face to face with nature's law of the survival
of the fittest, unaided by any of the numerous artificial
protections that civilization has thrown around its brood of
weaklings.

Several times during this crossing of the gorge Tarzan endeavored
to outwit his keen pursuers, but all to no avail. Double as he
would he could not throw them off his track and ever as he
changed his course they changed theirs to conform. Along the
verge of the forest upon the southeastern side of the gorge he
sought some point at which the trees touched some negotiable
portion of the cliff, but though he traveled far both up and down
the gorge he discovered no such easy avenue of escape. The
ape-man finally commenced to entertain an idea of the
hopelessness of his case and to realize to the full why the
Kor-ul-gryf had been religiously abjured by the races of
Pal-ul-don for all these many ages.

Night was falling and though since early morning he had sought
diligently a way out of this cul-de-sac he was no nearer to
liberty than at the moment the first bellowing gryf had charged
him as he stooped over the carcass of his kill: but with the
falling of night came renewed hope for, in common with the great
cats, Tarzan was, to a greater or lesser extent, a nocturnal
beast. It is true he could not see by night as well as they, but
that lack was largely recompensed for by the keenness of his
scent and the highly developed sensitiveness of his other organs
of perception. As the blind follow and interpret their Braille
characters with deft fingers, so Tarzan reads the book of the
jungle with feet and hands and eyes and ears and nose; each
contributing its share to the quick and accurate translation of
the text.

But again he was doomed to be thwarted by one vital weakness--he
did not know the gryf, and before the night was over he wondered
if the things never slept, for wheresoever he moved they moved
also, and always they barred his road to liberty. Finally, just
before dawn, he relinquished his immediate effort and sought rest
in a friendly tree crotch in the safety of the middle terrace.

Once again was the sun high when Tarzan awoke, rested and
refreshed. Keen to the necessities of the moment he made no
effort to locate his jailers lest in the act he might apprise
them of his movements. Instead he sought cautiously and silently
to melt away among the foliage of the trees. His first move,
however, was heralded by a deep bellow from below.

Among the numerous refinements of civilization that Tarzan had
failed to acquire was that of profanity, and possibly it is to be
regretted since there are circumstances under which it is at
least a relief to pent emotion. And it may be that in effect
Tarzan resorted to profanity if there can be physical as well as
vocal swearing, since immediately the bellow announced that his
hopes had been again frustrated, he turned quickly and seeing the
hideous face of the gryf below him seized a large fruit from a
nearby branch and hurled it viciously at the horned snout. The
missile struck full between the creature's eyes, resulting in a
reaction that surprised the ape-man; it did not arouse the beast
to a show of revengeful rage as Tarzan had expected and hoped;
instead the creature gave a single vicious side snap at the fruit
as it bounded from his skull and then turned sulkily away,
walking off a few steps.

There was that in the act that recalled immediately to Tarzan's
mind similar action on the preceding day when the Tor-o-don had
struck one of the creatures across the face with his staff, and
instantly there sprung to the cunning and courageous brain a plan
of escape from his predicament that might have blanched the cheek
of the most heroic.

The gambling instinct is not strong among creatures of the wild;
the chances of their daily life are sufficient stimuli for the
beneficial excitement of their nerve centers. It has remained for
civilized man, protected in a measure from the natural dangers of
existence, to invent artificial stimulants in the form of cards
and dice and roulette wheels. Yet when necessity bids there are
no greater gamblers than the savage denizens of the jungle, the
forest, and the hills, for as lightly as you roll the ivory cubes
upon the green cloth they will gamble with death--their own lives
the stake.

And so Tarzan would gamble now, pitting the seemingly wild
deductions of his shrewd brain against all the proofs of the
bestial ferocity of his antagonists that his experience of them
had adduced--against all the age-old folklore and legend that had
been handed down for countless generations and passed on to him
through the lips of Pan-at-lee.

Yet as he worked in preparation for the greatest play that man
can make in the game of life, he smiled; nor was there any
indication of haste or excitement or nervousness in his demeanor.

First he selected a long, straight branch about two inches in
diameter at its base. This he cut from the tree with his knife,
removed the smaller branches and twigs until he had fashioned a
pole about ten feet in length. This he sharpened at the smaller
end. The staff finished to his satisfaction he looked down upon
the triceratops.

"Whee-oo!" he cried.

Instantly the beasts raised their heads and looked at him. From
the throat of one of them came faintly a low rumbling sound.

"Whee-oo!" repeated Tarzan and hurled the balance of the carcass
of the deer to them.

Instantly the gryfs fell upon it with much bellowing, one of them
attempting to seize it and keep it from the other: but finally
the second obtained a hold and an instant later it had been torn
asunder and greedily devoured. Once again they looked up at the
ape-man and this time they saw him descending to the ground.

One of them started toward him. Again Tarzan repeated the weird
cry of the Tor-o-don. The gryf halted in his track, apparently
puzzled, while Tarzan slipped lightly to the earth and advanced
toward the nearer beast, his staff raised menacingly and the call
of the first-man upon his lips.

Would the cry be answered by the low rumbling of the beast of
burden or the horrid bellow of the man-eater? Upon the answer to
this question hung the fate of the ape-man.

Pan-at-lee was listening intently to the sounds of the departing
gryfs as Tarzan led them cunningly from her, and when she was
sure that they were far enough away to insure her safe retreat
she dropped swiftly from the branches to the ground and sped like
a frightened deer across the open space to the foot of the cliff,
stepped over the body of the Tor-o-don who had attacked her the
night before and was soon climbing rapidly up the ancient stone
pegs of the deserted cliff village. In the mouth of the cave
near that which she had occupied she kindled a fire and cooked
the haunch of venison that Tarzan had left her, and from one of
the trickling streams that ran down the face of the escarpment
she obtained water to satisfy her thirst.

All day she waited, hearing in the distance, and sometimes close
at hand, the bellowing of the gryfs which pursued the strange
creature that had dropped so miraculously into her life. For him
she felt the same keen, almost fanatical loyalty that many
another had experienced for Tarzan of the Apes. Beast and human,
he had held them to him with bonds that were stronger than
steel--those of them that were clean and courageous, and the weak
and the helpless; but never could Tarzan claim among his admirers
the coward, the ingrate or the scoundrel; from such, both man and
beast, he had won fear and hatred.

To Pan-at-lee he was all that was brave and noble and heroic and,
too, he was Om-at's friend--the friend of the man she loved. For
any one of these reasons Pan-at-lee would have died for Tarzan,
for such is the loyalty of the simple-minded children of nature.
It has remained for civilization to teach us to weigh the
relative rewards of loyalty and its antithesis. The loyalty of
the primitive is spontaneous, unreasoning, unselfish and such was
the loyalty of Pan-at-lee for the Tarmangani.

And so it was that she waited that day and night, hoping that he
would return that she might accompany him back to Om-at, for her
experience had taught her that in the face of danger two have a
better chance than one. But Tarzan-jad-guru had not come, and so
upon the following morning Pan-at-lee set out upon her return to
Kor-ul-ja.

She knew the dangers and yet she faced them with the stolid
indifference of her race. When they directly confronted and
menaced her would be time enough to experience fear or excitement
or confidence. In the meantime it was unnecessary to waste nerve
energy by anticipating them. She moved therefore through her
savage land with no greater show of concern than might mark your
sauntering to a corner drug-store for a sundae. But this is your
life and that is Pan-at-lee's and even now as you read this
Pan-at-lee may be sitting upon the edge of the recess of Om-at's
cave while the ja and jato roar from the gorge below and from the
ridge above, and the Kor-ul-lul threaten upon the south and the
Ho-don from the Valley of Jad-ben-Otho far below, for Pan-at-lee
still lives and preens her silky coat of jet beneath the tropical
moonlight of Pal-ul-don.

But she was not to reach Kor-ul-ja this day, nor the next, nor
for many days after though the danger that threatened her was
neither Waz-don enemy nor savage beast.

She came without misadventure to the Kor-ul-lul and after
descending its rocky southern wall without catching the slightest
glimpse of the hereditary enemies of her people, she experienced
a renewal of confidence that was little short of practical
assurance that she would successfully terminate her venture and
be restored once more to her own people and the lover she had not
seen for so many long and weary moons.

She was almost across the gorge now and moving with an extreme
caution abated no wit by her confidence, for wariness is an
instinctive trait of the primitive, something which cannot be
laid aside even momentarily if one would survive. And so she came
to the trail that follows the windings of Kor-ul-lul from its
uppermost reaches down into the broad and fertile Valley of
Jad-ben-Otho.

And as she stepped into the trail there arose on either side of
her from out of the bushes that border the path, as though
materialized from thin air, a score of tall, white warriors of
the Ho-don. Like a frightened deer Pan-at-lee cast a single
startled look at these menacers of her freedom and leaped quickly
toward the bushes in an effort to escape; but the warriors were
too close at hand. They closed upon her from every side and then,
drawing her knife she turned at bay, metamorphosed by the fires
of fear and hate from a startled deer to a raging tiger-cat. They
did not try to kill her, but only to subdue and capture her; and
so it was that more than a single Ho-don warrior felt the keen
edge of her blade in his flesh before they had succeeded in
overpowering her by numbers. And still she fought and scratched
and bit after they had taken the knife from her until it was
necessary to tie her hands and fasten a piece of wood between her
teeth by means of thongs passed behind her head.

At first she refused to walk when they started off in the
direction of the valley but after two of them had seized her by
the hair and dragged her for a number of yards she thought better
of her original decision and came along with them, though still
as defiant as her bound wrists and gagged mouth would permit.

Near the entrance to Kor-ul-lul they came upon another body of
their warriors with which were several Waz-don prisoners from the
tribe of Kor-ul-lul. It was a raiding party come up from a Ho-don
city of the valley after slaves. This Pan-at-lee knew for the
occurrence was by no means unusual. During her lifetime the
tribe to which she belonged had been sufficiently fortunate, or
powerful, to withstand successfully the majority of such raids
made upon them, but yet Pan-at-lee had known of friends and
relatives who had been carried into slavery by the Ho-don and she
knew, too, another thing which gave her hope, as doubtless it did
to each of the other captives--that occasionally the prisoners
escaped from the cities of the hairless whites.

After they had joined the other party the entire band set forth
into the valley and presently, from the conversation of her
captors, Pan-at-lee knew that she was headed for A-lur, the City
of Light; while in the cave of his ancestors, Om-at, chief of the
Kor-ul-ja, bemoaned the loss of both his friend and she that was
to have been his mate.

8

A-lur

AS THE hissing reptile bore down upon the stranger swimming in
the open water near the center of the morass on the frontier of
Pal-ul-don it seemed to the man that this indeed must be the
futile termination of an arduous and danger-filled journey. It
seemed, too, equally futile to pit his puny knife against this
frightful creature. Had he been attacked on land it is possible
that he might as a last resort have used his Enfield, though he
had come thus far through all these weary, danger-ridden miles
without recourse to it, though again and again had his life hung
in the balance in the face of the savage denizens of forest,
jungle, and steppe. For whatever it may have been for which he
was preserving his precious ammunition he evidently held it more
sacred even than his life, for as yet he had not used a single
round and now the decision was not required of him, since it
would have been impossible for him to have unslung his Enfield,
loaded and fired with the necessary celerity while swimming.

Though his chance for survival seemed slender, and hope at its
lowest ebb, he was not minded therefore to give up without a
struggle. Instead he drew his blade and awaited the oncoming
reptile. The creature was like no living thing he ever before had
seen although possibly it resembled a crocodile in some respects
more than it did anything with which he was familiar.

As this frightful survivor of some extinct progenitor charged
upon him with distended jaws there came to the man quickly a full
consciousness of the futility of endeavoring to stay the mad rush
or pierce the armor-coated hide with his little knife. The thing
was almost upon him now and whatever form of defense he chose
must be made quickly. There seemed but a single alternative to
instant death, and this he took at almost the instant the great
reptile towered directly above him.

With the celerity of a seal he dove headforemost beneath the
oncoming body and at the same instant, turning upon his back, he
plunged his blade into the soft, cold surface of the slimy belly
as the momentum of the hurtling reptile carried it swiftly over
him; and then with powerful strokes he swam on beneath the
surface for a dozen yards before he rose. A glance showed him the
stricken monster plunging madly in pain and rage upon the surface
of the water behind him. That it was writhing in its death
agonies was evidenced by the fact that it made no effort to
pursue him, and so, to the accompaniment of the shrill screaming
of the dying monster, the man won at last to the farther edge of
the open water to take up once more the almost superhuman effort
of crossing the last stretch of clinging mud which separated him
from the solid ground of Pal-ul-don.

A good two hours it took him to drag his now weary body through
the clinging, stinking muck, but at last, mud covered and spent,
he dragged himself out upon the soft grasses of the bank. A
hundred yards away a stream, winding its way down from the
distant mountains, emptied into the morass, and, after a short
rest, he made his way to this and seeking a quiet pool, bathed
himself and washed the mud and slime from his weapons,
accouterments, and loin cloth. Another hour was spent beneath the
rays of the hot sun in wiping, polishing, and oiling his Enfield
though the means at hand for drying it consisted principally of
dry grasses. It was afternoon before he had satisfied himself
that his precious weapon was safe from any harm by dirt, or
dampness, and then he arose and took up the search for the spoor
he had followed to the opposite side of the swamp.

Would he find again the trail that had led into the opposite side
of the morass, to be lost there, even to his trained senses? If
he found it not again upon this side of the almost impassable
barrier he might assume that his long journey had ended in
failure. And so he sought up and down the verge of the stagnant
water for traces of an old spoor that would have been invisible
to your eyes or mine, even had we followed directly in the tracks
of its maker.

As Tarzan advanced upon the gryfs he imitated as closely as he
could recall them the methods and mannerisms of the Tor-o-don, but
up to the instant that he stood close beside one of the huge
creatures he realized that his fate still hung in the balance,
for the thing gave forth no sign, either menacing or otherwise.
It only stood there, watching him out of its cold, reptilian eyes
and then Tarzan raised his staff and with a menacing "Whee-oo!"
struck the gryf a vicious blow across the face.

The creature made a sudden side snap in his direction, a snap
that did not reach him, and then turned sullenly away, precisely
as it had when the Tor-o-don commanded it. Walking around to its
rear as he had seen the shaggy first-man do, Tarzan ran up the
broad tail and seated himself upon the creature's back, and then
again imitating the acts of the Tor-o-don he prodded it with the
sharpened point of his staff, and thus goading it forward and
guiding it with blows, first upon one side and then upon the
other, he started it down the gorge in the direction of the
valley.

At first it had been in his mind only to determine if he could
successfully assert any authority over the great monsters,
realizing that in this possibility lay his only hope of immediate
escape from his jailers. But once seated upon the back of his
titanic mount the ape-man experienced the sensation of a new
thrill that recalled to him the day in his boyhood that he had
first clambered to the broad head of Tantor, the elephant, and
this, together with the sense of mastery that was always meat and
drink to the lord of the jungle, decided him to put his newly
acquired power to some utilitarian purpose.

Pan-at-lee he judged must either have already reached safety or
met with death. At least, no longer could he be of service to
her, while below Kor-ul-gryf, in the soft green valley, lay
A-lur, the City of Light, which, since he had gazed upon it from
the shoulder of Pastar-ul-ved, had been his ambition and his
goal.

Whether or not its gleaming walls held the secret of his lost
mate he could not even guess but if she lived at all within the
precincts of Pal-ul-don it must be among the Ho-don, since the
hairy black men of this forgotten world took no prisoners. And
so to A-lur he would go, and how more effectively than upon the
back of this grim and terrible creature that the races of
Pal-ul-don held in such awe?

A little mountain stream tumbles down from Kor-ul-gryf to be
joined in the foothills with that which empties the waters of
Kor-ul-lul into the valley, forming a small river which runs
southwest, eventually entering the valley's largest lake at the
City of A-lur, through the center of which the stream passes. An
ancient trail, well marked by countless generations of naked feet
of man and beast, leads down toward A-lur beside the river, and
along this Tarzan guided the gryf. Once clear of the forest which
ran below the mouth of the gorge, Tarzan caught occasional
glimpses of the city gleaming in the distance far below him.

The country through which he passed was resplendent with the
riotous beauties of tropical verdure. Thick, lush grasses grew
waist high upon either side of the trail and the way was broken
now and again by patches of open park-like forest, or perhaps a
little patch of dense jungle where the trees overarched the way
and trailing creepers depended in graceful loops from branch to
branch.

At times the ape-man had difficulty in commanding obedience upon
the part of his unruly beast, but always in the end its fear of
the relatively puny goad urged it on to obedience. Late in the
afternoon as they approached the confluence of the stream they
were skirting and another which appeared to come from the
direction of Kor-ul-ja the ape-man, emerging from one of the
jungle patches, discovered a considerable party of Ho-don upon
the opposite bank. Simultaneously they saw him and the mighty
creature he bestrode. For a moment they stood in wide-eyed
amazement and then, in answer to the command of their leader,
they turned and bolted for the shelter of the nearby wood.

The ape-man had but a brief glimpse of them but it was sufficient
indication that there were Waz-don with them, doubtless prisoners
taken in one of the raids upon the Waz-don villages of which
Ta-den and Om-at had told him.

At the sound of their voices the gryf had bellowed terrifically
and started in pursuit even though a river intervened, but by
dint of much prodding and beating, Tarzan had succeeded in
heading the animal back into the path though thereafter for a
long time it was sullen and more intractable than ever.

As the sun dropped nearer the summit of the western hills Tarzan
became aware that his plan to enter A-lur upon the back of a gryf
was likely doomed to failure, since the stubbornness of the great
beast was increasing momentarily, doubtless due to the fact that
its huge belly was crying out for food. The ape-man wondered if
the Tor-o-dons had any means of picketing their beasts for the
night, but as he did not know and as no plan suggested itself, he
determined that he should have to trust to the chance of finding
it again in the morning.

There now arose in his mind a question as to what would be their
relationship when Tarzan had dismounted. Would it again revert to
that of hunter and quarry or would fear of the goad continue to
hold its supremacy over the natural instinct of the hunting
flesh-eater? Tarzan wondered but as he could not remain upon the
gryf forever, and as he preferred dismounting and putting the
matter to a final test while it was still light, he decided to
act at once.

How to stop the creature he did not know, as up to this time his
sole desire had been to urge it forward. By experimenting with
his staff, however, he found that he could bring it to a halt by
reaching forward and striking the thing upon its beaklike snout.
Close by grew a number of leafy trees, in any one of which the
ape-man could have found sanctuary, but it had occurred to him
that should he immediately take to the trees it might suggest to
the mind of the gryf that the creature that had been commanding
him all day feared him, with the result that Tarzan would once
again be held a prisoner by the triceratops.

And so, when the gryf halted, Tarzan slid to the ground, struck
the creature a careless blow across the flank as though in
dismissal and walked indifferently away. From the throat of the
beast came a low rumbling sound and without even a glance at
Tarzan it turned and entered the river where it stood drinking
for a long time.

Convinced that the gryf no longer constituted a menace to him the
ape-man, spurred on himself by the gnawing of hunger, unslung his
bow and selecting a handful of arrows set forth cautiously in
search of food, evidence of the near presence of which was being
borne up to him by a breeze from down river.

Ten minutes later he had made his kill, again one of the
Pal-ul-don specimens of antelope, all species of which Tarzan had
known since childhood as Bara, the deer, since in the little
primer that had been the basis of his education the picture of a
deer had been the nearest approach to the likeness of the
antelope, from the giant eland to the smaller bushbuck of the
hunting grounds of his youth.

Cutting off a haunch he cached it in a nearby tree, and throwing
the balance of the carcass across his shoulder trotted back
toward the spot at which he had left the gryf. The great beast
was just emerging from the river when Tarzan, seeing it, issued
the weird cry of the Tor-o-don. The creature looked in the
direction of the sound voicing at the same time the low rumble
with which it answered the call of its master. Twice Tarzan
repeated his cry before the beast moved slowly toward him, and
when it had come within a few paces he tossed the carcass of the
deer to it, upon which it fell with greedy jaws.

"If anything will keep it within call," mused the ape-man as he
returned to the tree in which he had cached his own portion of
his kill, "it is the knowledge that I will feed it." But as he
finished his repast and settled himself comfortably for the night
high among the swaying branches of his eyrie he had little
confidence that he would ride into A-lur the following day upon
his prehistoric steed.

When Tarzan awoke early the following morning he dropped lightly
to the ground and made his way to the stream. Removing his
weapons and loin cloth he entered the cold waters of the little
pool, and after his refreshing bath returned to the tree to
breakfast upon another portion of Bara, the deer, adding to his
repast some fruits and berries which grew in abundance nearby.

His meal over he sought the ground again and raising his voice in
the weird cry that he had learned, he called aloud on the chance
of attracting the gryf, but though he waited for some time and
continued calling there was no response, and he was finally
forced to the conclusion that he had seen the last of his great
mount of the preceding day.

And so he set his face toward A-lur, pinning his faith upon his
knowledge of the Ho-don tongue, his great strength and his native
wit.

Refreshed by food and rest, the journey toward A-lur, made in the
cool of the morning along the bank of the joyous river, he found
delightful in the extreme. Differentiating him from his fellows
of the savage jungle were many characteristics other than those
physical and mental. Not the least of these were in a measure
spiritual, and one that had doubtless been as strong as another
in influencing Tarzan's love of the jungle had been his
appreciation of the beauties of nature. The apes cared more for a
grubworm in a rotten log than for all the majestic grandeur of
the forest giants waving above them. The only beauties that Numa
acknowledged were those of his own person as he paraded them
before the admiring eyes of his mate, but in all the
manifestations of the creative power of nature of which Tarzan
was cognizant he appreciated the beauties.

As Tarzan neared the city his interest became centered upon the
architecture of the outlying buildings which were hewn from the
chalklike limestone of what had once been a group of low hills,
similar to the many grass-covered hillocks that dotted the valley
in every direction. Ta-den's explanation of the Ho-don methods of
house construction accounted for the ofttimes remarkable shapes
and proportions of the buildings which, during the ages that must
have been required for their construction, had been hewn from the
limestone hills, the exteriors chiseled to such architectural
forms as appealed to the eyes of the builders while at the same
time following roughly the original outlines of the hills in an
evident desire to economize both labor and space. The excavation
of the apartments within had been similarly governed by
necessity.

As he came nearer Tarzan saw that the waste material from these
building operations had been utilized in the construction of
outer walls about each building or group of buildings resulting
from a single hillock, and later he was to learn that it had also
been used for the filling of inequalities between the hills and
the forming of paved streets throughout the city, the result,
possibly, more of the adoption of an easy method of disposing of
the quantities of broken limestone than by any real necessity for
pavements.

There were people moving about within the city and upon the
narrow ledges and terraces that broke the lines of the buildings
and which seemed to be a peculiarity of Ho-don architecture, a
concession, no doubt, to some inherent instinct that might be
traced back to their early cliff-dwelling progenitors.

Tarzan was not surprised that at a short distance he aroused no
suspicion or curiosity in the minds of those who saw him, since,
until closer scrutiny was possible, there was little to
distinguish him from a native either in his general conformation
or his color. He had, of course, formulated a plan of action and,
having decided, he did not hesitate in the carrying out his plan.

With the same assurance that you might venture upon the main
street of a neighboring city Tarzan strode into the Ho-don city of
A-lur. The first person to detect his spuriousness was a little
child playing in the arched gateway of one of the walled
buildings. "No tail! no tail!" it shouted, throwing a stone at
him, and then it suddenly grew dumb and its eyes wide as it
sensed that this creature was something other than a mere Ho-don
warrior who had lost his tail. With a gasp the child turned and
fled screaming into the courtyard of its home.

Tarzan continued on his way, fully realizing that the moment was
imminent when the fate of his plan would be decided. Nor had he
long to wait since at the next turning of the winding street he
came face to face with a Ho-don warrior. He saw the sudden
surprise in the latter's eyes, followed instantly by one of
suspicion, but before the fellow could speak Tarzan addressed
him.

"I am a stranger from another land," he said; "I would speak with
Ko-tan, your king."

The fellow stepped back, laying his hand upon his knife. "There
are no strangers that come to the gates of A-lur," he said,
"other than as enemies or slaves."

"I come neither as a slave nor an enemy," replied Tarzan. "I
come directly from Jad-ben-Otho. Look!" and he held out his hands
that the Ho-don might see how greatly they differed from his own,
and then wheeled about that the other might see that he was
tailless, for it was upon this fact that his plan had been based,
due to his recollection of the quarrel between Ta-den and Om-at,
in which the Waz-don had claimed that Jad-ben-Otho had a long
tail while the Ho-don had been equally willing to fight for his
faith in the taillessness of his god.

The warrior's eyes widened and an expression of awe crept into
them, though it was still tinged with suspicion. "Jad-ben-Otho!"
he murmured, and then, "It is true that you are neither Ho-don
nor Waz-don, and it is also true that Jad-ben-Otho has no tail.
Come," he said, "I will take you to Ko-tan, for this is a matter
in which no common warrior may interfere. Follow me," and still
clutching the handle of his knife and keeping a wary side glance
upon the ape-man he led the way through A-lur.

The city covered a large area. Sometimes there was a considerable
distance between groups of buildings, and again they were quite
close together. There were numerous imposing groups, evidently
hewn from the larger hills, often rising to a height of a hundred
feet or more. As they advanced they met numerous warriors and
women, all of whom showed great curiosity in the stranger, but
there was no attempt to menace him when it was found that he was
being conducted to the palace of the king.

They came at last to a great pile that sprawled over a
considerable area, its western front facing upon a large blue
lake and evidently hewn from what had once been a natural cliff.
This group of buildings was surrounded by a wall of considerably
greater height than any that Tarzan had before seen. His guide
led him to a gateway before which waited a dozen or more warriors
who had risen to their feet and formed a barrier across the
entrance-way as Tarzan and his party appeared around the corner
of the palace wall, for by this time he had accumulated such a
following of the curious as presented to the guards the
appearance of a formidable mob.

The guide's story told, Tarzan was conducted into the courtyard
where he was held while one of the warriors entered the palace,
evidently with the intention of notifying Ko-tan. Fifteen minutes
later a large warrior appeared, followed by several others, all
of whom examined Tarzan with every sign of curiosity as they
approached.

The leader of the party halted before the ape-man. "Who are you?"
he asked, "and what do you want of Ko-tan, the king?"

"I am a friend," replied the ape-man, "and I have come from the
country of Jad-ben-Otho to visit Ko-tan of Pal-ul-don."

The warrior and his followers seemed impressed. Tarzan could see
the latter whispering among themselves.

"How come you here," asked the spokesman, "and what do you want
of Ko-tan?"

Tarzan drew himself to his full height. "Enough!" he cried.
"Must the messenger of Jad-ben-Otho be subjected to the treatment
that might be accorded to a wandering Waz-don? Take me to the
king at once lest the wrath of Jad-ben-Otho fall upon you."

There was some question in the mind of the ape-man as to how far
he might carry his unwarranted show of assurance, and he waited
therefore with amused interest the result of his demand. He did
not, however, have long to wait for almost immediately the
attitude of his questioner changed. He whitened, cast an
apprehensive glance toward the eastern sky and then extended his
right palm toward Tarzan, placing his left over his own heart in
the sign of amity that was common among the peoples of
Pal-ul-don.

Tarzan stepped quickly back as though from a profaning hand, a
feigned expression of horror and disgust upon his face.

"Stop!" he cried, "who would dare touch the sacred person of the
messenger of Jad-ben-Otho? Only as a special mark of favor from
Jad-ben-Otho may even Ko-tan himself receive this honor from me.
Hasten! Already now have I waited too long! What manner of
reception the Ho-don of A-lur would extend to the son of my
father!"

At first Tarzan had been inclined to adopt the role of
Jad-ben-Otho himself but it occurred to him that it might prove
embarrassing and considerable of a bore to be compelled constantly
to portray the character of a god, but with the growing success
of his scheme it had suddenly occurred to him that the authority
of the son of Jad-ben-Otho would be far greater than that of an
ordinary messenger of a god, while at the same time giving him
some leeway in the matter of his acts and demeanor, the ape-man
reasoning that a young god would not be held so strictly
accountable in the matter of his dignity and bearing as an older
and greater god.

This time the effect of his words was immediately and painfully
noticeable upon all those near him. With one accord they shrank
back, the spokesman almost collapsing in evident terror. His
apologies, when finally the paralysis of his fear would permit
him to voice them, were so abject that the ape-man could scarce
repress a smile of amused contempt.

"Have mercy, O Dor-ul-Otho," he pleaded, "on poor old Dak-lot.
Precede me and I will show you to where Ko-tan, the king, awaits
you, trembling. Aside, snakes and vermin," he cried pushing his
warriors to right and left for the purpose of forming an avenue
for Tarzan.

"Come!" cried the ape-man peremptorily, "lead the way, and let
these others follow."

The now thoroughly frightened Dak-lot did as he was bid, and
Tarzan of the Apes was ushered into the palace of Kotan, King of
Pal-ul-don.

9

Blood-Stained Altars

THE entrance through which he caught his first glimpse of the
interior was rather beautifully carved in geometric designs, and
within the walls were similarly treated, though as he proceeded
from one apartment to another he found also the figures of
animals, birds, and men taking their places among the more formal
figures of the mural decorator's art. Stone vessels were much in
evidence as well as ornaments of gold and the skins of many
animals, but nowhere did he see an indication of any woven
fabric, indicating that in that respect at least the Ho-don were
still low in the scale of evolution, and yet the proportions and
symmetry of the corridors and apartments bespoke a degree of
civilization.

The way led through several apartments and long corridors, up at
least three flights of stone stairs and finally out upon a ledge
upon the western side of the building overlooking the blue lake.
Along this ledge, or arcade, his guide led him for a hundred
yards, to stop at last before a wide entrance-way leading into
another apartment of the palace.

Here Tarzan beheld a considerable concourse of warriors in an
enormous apartment, the domed ceiling of which was fully fifty
feet above the floor. Almost filling the chamber was a great
pyramid ascending in broad steps well up under the dome in which
were a number of round apertures which let in the light. The
steps of the pyramid were occupied by warriors to the very
pinnacle, upon which sat a large, imposing figure of a man whose
golden trappings shone brightly in the light of the afternoon
sun, a shaft of which poured through one of the tiny apertures of
the dome.

"Ko-tan!" cried Dak-lot, addressing the resplendent figure at the
pinnacle of the pyramid. "Ko-tan and warriors of Pal-ul-don!
Behold the honor that Jad-ben-Otho has done you in sending as his
messenger his own son," and Dak-lot, stepping aside, indicated
Tarzan with a dramatic sweep of his hand.

Ko-tan rose to his feet and every warrior within sight craned his
neck to have a better view of the newcomer. Those upon the
opposite side of the pyramid crowded to the front as the words of
the old warrior reached them. Skeptical were the expressions on
most of the faces; but theirs was a skepticism marked with
caution. No matter which way fortune jumped they wished to be
upon the right side of the fence. For a moment all eyes were
centered upon Tarzan and then gradually they drifted to Ko-tan,
for from his attitude would they receive the cue that would
determine theirs. But Ko-tan was evidently in the same quandary
as they--the very attitude of his body indicated it--it was one
of indecision and of doubt.

The ape-man stood erect, his arms folded upon his broad breast,
an expression of haughty disdain upon his handsome face; but to
Dak-lot there seemed to be indications also of growing anger. The
situation was becoming strained. Dak-lot fidgeted, casting
apprehensive glances at Tarzan and appealing ones at Ko-tan. The
silence of the tomb wrapped the great chamber of the throneroom
of Pal-ul-don.

At last Ko-tan spoke. "Who says that he is Dor-ul-Otho?" he
asked, casting a terrible look at Dak-lot.

"He does!" almost shouted that terrified noble.

"And so it must be true?" queried Ko-tan.

Could it be that there was a trace of irony in the chief's tone?
Otho forbid! Dak-lot cast a side glance at Tarzan--a glance that
he intended should carry the assurance of his own faith; but that
succeeded only in impressing the ape-man with the other's
pitiable terror.

"O Ko-tan!" pleaded Dak-lot, "your own eyes must convince you
that indeed he is the son of Otho. Behold his godlike figure, his
hands, and his feet, that are not as ours, and that he is
entirely tailless as is his mighty father."

Ko-tan appeared to be perceiving these facts for the first time
and there was an indication that his skepticism was faltering. At
that moment a young warrior who had pushed his way forward from
the opposite side of the pyramid to where he could obtain a good
look at Tarzan raised his voice.

"Ko-tan," he cried, "it must be even as Dak-lot says, for I am
sure now that I have seen Dor-ul-Otho before. Yesterday as we
were returning with the Kor-ul-lul prisoners we beheld him seated
upon the back of a great gryf. We hid in the woods before he came
too near, but I saw enough to make sure that he who rode upon the
great beast was none other than the messenger who stands here
now."

This evidence seemed to be quite enough to convince the majority
of the warriors that they indeed stood in the presence of
deity--their faces showed it only too plainly, and a sudden
modesty that caused them to shrink behind their neighbors. As
their neighbors were attempting to do the same thing, the result
was a sudden melting away of those who stood nearest the ape-man,
until the steps of the pyramid directly before him lay vacant to
the very apex and to Ko-tan. The latter, possibly influenced as
much by the fearful attitude of his followers as by the evidence
adduced, now altered his tone and his manner in such a degree as
might comport with the requirements if the stranger was indeed
the Dor-ul-Otho while leaving his dignity a loophole of escape
should it appear that he had entertained an impostor.

"If indeed you are the Dor-ul-Otho," he said, addressing Tarzan,
"you will know that our doubts were but natural since we have
received no sign from Jad-ben-Otho that he intended honoring us
so greatly, nor how could we know, even, that the Great God had a
son? If you are he, all Pal-ul-don rejoices to honor you; if you
are not he, swift and terrible shall be the punishment of your
temerity. I, Ko-tan, King of Pal-ul-don, have spoken."

"And spoken well, as a king should speak," said Tarzan, breaking
his long silence, "who fears and honors the god of his people. It
is well that you insist that I indeed be the Dor-ul-Otho before
you accord me the homage that is my due. Jad-ben-Otho charged me
specially to ascertain if you were fit to rule his people. My
first experience of you indicates that Jad-ben-Otho chose well
when he breathed the spirit of a king into the babe at your
mother's breast."

The effect of this statement, made so casually, was marked in the
expressions and excited whispers of the now awe-struck
assemblage. At last they knew how kings were made! It was decided
by Jad-ben-Otho while the candidate was still a suckling babe!
Wonderful! A miracle! and this divine creature in whose presence
they stood knew all about it. Doubtless he even discussed such
matters with their god daily. If there had been an atheist among
them before, or an agnostic, there was none now, for had they not
looked with their own eyes upon the son of god?

"It is well then," continued the ape-man, "that you should assure
yourself that I am no impostor. Come closer that you may see that
I am not as are men. Furthermore it is not meet that you stand
upon a higher level than the son of your god." There was a sudden
scramble to reach the floor of the throne-room, nor was Ko-tan
far behind his warriors, though he managed to maintain a certain
majestic dignity as he descended the broad stairs that countless
naked feet had polished to a gleaming smoothness through the
ages. "And now," said Tarzan as the king stood before him, "you
can have no doubt that I am not of the same race as you. Your
priests have told you that Jad-ben-Otho is tailless. Tailless,
therefore, must be the race of gods that spring from his loins.
But enough of such proofs as these! You know the power of
Jad-ben-Otho; how his lightnings gleaming out of the sky carry
death as he wills it; how the rains come at his bidding, and the
fruits and the berries and the grains, the grasses, the trees and
the flowers spring to life at his divine direction; you have
witnessed birth and death, and those who honor their god honor
him because he controls these things. How would it fare then with
an impostor who claimed to be the son of this all-powerful god?
This then is all the proof that you require, for as he would
strike you down should you deny me, so would he strike down one
who wrongfully claimed kinship with him."

This line of argument being unanswerable must needs be
convincing. There could be no questioning of this creature's
statements without the tacit admission of lack of faith in the
omnipotence of Jad-ben-Otho. Ko-tan was satisfied that he was
entertaining deity, but as to just what form his entertainment
should take he was rather at a loss to know. His conception of
god had been rather a vague and hazy affair, though in common
with all primitive people his god was a personal one as were his
devils and demons. The pleasures of Jad-ben-Otho he had assumed to
be the excesses which he himself enjoyed, but devoid of any
unpleasant reaction. It therefore occurred to him that the
Dor-ul-Otho would be greatly entertained by eating--eating large
quantities of everything that Ko-tan liked best and that he had
found most injurious; and there was also a drink that the women
of the Ho-don made by allowing corn to soak in the juices of
succulent fruits, to which they had added certain other
ingredients best known to themselves. Ko-tan knew by experience
that a single draught of this potent liquor would bring happiness
and surcease from worry, while several would cause even a king to
do things and enjoy things that he would never even think of
doing or enjoying while not under the magical influence of the
potion, but unfortunately the next morning brought suffering in
direct ratio to the joy of the preceding day. A god, Ko-tan
reasoned, could experience all the pleasure without the headache,
but for the immediate present he must think of the necessary
dignities and honors to be accorded his immortal guest.

No foot other than a king's had touched the surface of the apex
of the pyramid in the throneroom at A-lur during all the
forgotten ages through which the kings of Pal-ul-don had ruled
from its high eminence. So what higher honor could Ko-tan offer
than to give place beside him to the Dor-ul-Otho? And so he
invited Tarzan to ascend the pyramid and take his place upon the
stone bench that topped it. As they reached the step below the
sacred pinnacle Ko-tan continued as though to mount to his
throne, but Tarzan laid a detaining hand upon his arm.

"None may sit upon a level with the gods," he admonished,
stepping confidently up and seating himself upon the throne. The
abashed Ko-tan showed his embarrassment, an embarrassment he
feared to voice lest he incur the wrath of the king of kings.

"But," added Tarzan, "a god may honor his faithful servant by
inviting him to a place at his side. Come, Ko-tan; thus would I
honor you in the name of Jad-ben-Otho."

The ape-man's policy had for its basis an attempt not only to
arouse the fearful respect of Ko-tan but to do it without making
of him an enemy at heart, for he did not know how strong a hold
the religion of the Ho-don had upon them, for since the time that
he had prevented Ta-den and Om-at from quarreling over a
religious difference the subject had been utterly taboo among
them. He was therefore quick to note the evident though wordless
resentment of Ko-tan at the suggestion that he entirely
relinquish his throne to his guest. On the whole, however, the
effect had been satisfactory as he could see from the renewed
evidence of awe upon the faces of the warriors.

At Tarzan's direction the business of the court continued where
it had been interrupted by his advent. It consisted principally
in the settling of disputes between warriors. There was present
one who stood upon the step just below the throne and which
Tarzan was to learn was the place reserved for the higher chiefs
of the allied tribes which made up Ko-tan's kingdom. The one who
attracted Tarzan's attention was a stalwart warrior of powerful
physique and massive, lion-like features. He was addressing
Ko-tan on a question that is as old as government and that will
continue in unabated importance until man ceases to exist. It had
to do with a boundary dispute with one of his neighbors.

The matter itself held little or no interest for Tarzan, but he
was impressed by the appearance of the speaker and when Ko-tan
addressed him as Ja-don the ape-man's interest was permanently
crystallized, for Ja-don was the father of Ta-den. That the
knowledge would benefit him in any way seemed rather a remote
possibility since he could not reveal to Ja-don his friendly
relations with his son without admitting the falsity of his
claims to godship.

When the affairs of the audience were concluded Ko-tan suggested
that the son of Jad-ben-Otho might wish to visit the temple in
which were performed the religious rites coincident to the
worship of the Great God. And so the ape-man was conducted by the
king himself, followed by the warriors of his court, through the
corridors of the palace toward the northern end of the group of
buildings within the royal enclosure.

The temple itself was really a part of the palace and similar in
architecture. There were several ceremonial places of varying
sizes, the purposes of which Tarzan could only conjecture. Each
had an altar in the west end and another in the east and were
oval in shape, their longest diameter lying due east and west.
Each was excavated from the summit of a small hillock and all
were without roofs. The western altars invariably were a single
block of stone the top of which was hollowed into an oblong
basin. Those at the eastern ends were similar blocks of stone
with flat tops and these latter, unlike those at the opposite
ends of the ovals were invariably stained or painted a reddish
brown, nor did Tarzan need to examine them closely to be assured
of what his keen nostrils already had told him--that the brown
stains were dried and drying human blood.

Below these temple courts were corridors and apartments reaching
far into the bowels of the hills, dim, gloomy passages that
Tarzan glimpsed as he was led from place to place on his tour of
inspection of the temple. A messenger had been dispatched by
Ko-tan to announce the coming visit of the son of Jad-ben-Otho
with the result that they were accompanied through the temple by
a considerable procession of priests whose distinguishing mark of
profession seemed to consist in grotesque headdresses; sometimes
hideous faces carved from wood and entirely concealing the
countenances of their wearers, or again, the head of a wild beast
cunningly fitted over the head of a man. The high priest alone
wore no such head-dress. He was an old man with close-set, cunning
eyes and a cruel, thin-lipped mouth.

At first sight of him Tarzan realized that here lay the greatest
danger to his ruse, for he saw at a glance that the man was
antagonistic toward him and his pretensions, and he knew too that
doubtless of all the people of Pal-ul-don the high priest was
most likely to harbor the truest estimate of Jad-ben-Otho, and,
therefore, would look with suspicion on one who claimed to be the
son of a fabulous god.

No matter what suspicion lurked within his crafty mind, Lu-don,
the high priest of A-lur, did not openly question Tarzan's right
to the title of Dor-ul-Otho, and it may be that he was restrained
by the same doubts which had originally restrained Ko-tan and his
warriors--the doubt that is at the bottom of the minds of all
blasphemers even and which is based upon the fear that after all
there may be a god. So, for the time being at least Lu-don played
safe. Yet Tarzan knew as well as though the man had spoken aloud
his inmost thoughts that it was in the heart of the high priest
to tear the veil from his imposture.

At the entrance to the temple Ko-tan had relinquished the
guidance of the guest to Lu-don and now the latter led Tarzan
through those portions of the temple that he wished him to see.
He showed him the great room where the votive offerings were
kept, gifts from the barbaric chiefs of Pal-ul-don and from their
followers. These things ranged in value from presents of dried
fruits to massive vessels of beaten gold, so that in the great
main storeroom and its connecting chambers and corridors was an
accumulation of wealth that amazed even the eyes of the owner of
the secret of the treasure vaults of Opar.

Moving to and fro throughout the temple were sleek black Waz-don
slaves, fruits of the Ho-don raids upon the villages of their
less civilized neighbors. As they passed the barred entrance to a
dim corridor, Tarzan saw within a great company of pithecanthropi
of all ages and of both sexes, Ho-don as well as Waz-don, the
majority of them squatted upon the stone floor in attitudes of
utter dejection while some paced back and forth, their features
stamped with the despair of utter hopelessness.

"And who are these who lie here thus unhappily?" he asked of
Lu-don. It was the first question that he had put to the high
priest since entering the temple, and instantly he regretted that
he had asked it, for Lu-don turned upon him a face upon which the
expression of suspicion was but thinly veiled.

"Who should know better than the son of Jad-ben-Otho?" he
retorted.

"The questions of Dor-ul-Otho are not with impunity answered with
other questions," said the ape-man quietly, "and it may interest
Lu-don, the high priest, to know that the blood of a false priest
upon the altar of his temple is not displeasing in the eyes of
Jad-ben-Otho."

Lu-don paled as he answered Tarzan's question. "They are the
offerings whose blood must refresh the eastern altars as the sun
returns to your father at the day's end."

"And who told you," asked Tarzan, "that Jad-ben-Otho was pleased
that his people were slain upon his altars? What if you were
mistaken?"

"Then countless thousands have died in vain," replied Ludon.

Ko-tan and the surrounding warriors and priests were listening
attentively to the dialogue. Some of the poor victims behind the
barred gateway had heard and rising, pressed close to the barrier
through which one was conducted just before sunset each day,
never to return.

"Liberate them!" cried Tarzan with a wave of his hand toward the
imprisoned victims of a cruel superstition, "for I can tell you
in the name of Jad-ben-Otho that you are mistaken."

10

The Forbidden Garden

LU-DON paled. "It is sacrilege," he cried; "for countless ages
have the priests of the Great God offered each night a life to
the spirit of Jad-ben-Otho as it returned below the western
horizon to its master, and never has the Great God given sign
that he was displeased."

"Stop!" commanded Tarzan. "It is the blindness of the priesthood
that has failed to read the messages of their god. Your warriors
die beneath the knives and clubs of the Wazdon; your hunters are
taken by ja and jato; no day goes by but witnesses the deaths of
few or many in the villages of the Ho-don, and one death each day
of those that die are the toll which Jad-ben-Otho has exacted for
the lives you take upon the eastern altar. What greater sign of
his displeasure could you require, O stupid priest?"

Lu-don was silent. There was raging within him a great conflict
between his fear that this indeed might be the son of god and his
hope that it was not, but at last his fear won and he bowed his
head. "The son of Jad-ben-Otho has spoken," he said, and turning
to one of the lesser priests: "Remove the bars and return these
people from whence they came."

He thus addressed did as he was bid and as the bars came down the
prisoners, now all fully aware of the miracle that had saved
them, crowded forward and throwing themselves upon their knees
before Tarzan raised their voices in thanksgiving.

Ko-tan was almost as staggered as the high priest by this
ruthless overturning of an age-old religious rite. "But what," he
cried, "may we do that will be pleasing in the eyes of
Jad-ben-Otho?" turning a look of puzzled apprehension toward the
ape-man.

"If you seek to please your god," he replied, "place upon your
altars such gifts of food and apparel as are most welcome in the
city of your people. These things will Jad-ben-Otho bless, when
you may distribute them among those of the city who need them
most. With such things are your storerooms filled as I have seen
with mine own eyes, and other gifts will be brought when the
priests tell the people that in this way they find favor before
their god," and Tarzan turned and signified that he would leave
the temple.

As they were leaving the precincts devoted to the worship of
their deity, the ape-man noticed a small but rather ornate
building that stood entirely detached from the others as though
it had been cut from a little pinnacle of limestone which had
stood out from its fellows. As his interested glance passed over
it he noticed that its door and windows were barred.

"To what purpose is that building dedicated?" he asked of Lu-don.
"Who do you keep imprisoned there?"

"It is nothing," replied the high priest nervously, "there is no
one there. The place is vacant. Once it was used but not now for
many years," and he moved on toward the gateway which led back
into the palace. Here he and the priests halted while Tarzan with
Ko-tan and his warriors passed out from the sacred precincts of
the temple grounds.

The one question which Tarzan would have asked he had feared to
ask for he knew that in the hearts of many lay a suspicion as to
his genuineness, but he determined that before he slept he would
put the question to Ko-tan, either directly or indirectly--as to
whether there was, or had been recently within the city of A-lur
a female of the same race as his.

As their evening meal was being served to them in the banquet
hall of Ko-tan's palace by a part of the army of black slaves
upon whose shoulders fell the burden of all the heavy and menial
tasks of the city, Tarzan noticed that there came to the eyes of
one of the slaves what was apparently an expression of startled
recognition, as he looked upon the ape-man for the first time in
the banquet hall of Ko-tan. And again later he saw the fellow
whisper to another slave and nod his head in his direction. The
ape-man did not recall ever having seen this Waz-don before and
he was at a loss to account for an explanation of the fellow's
interest in him, and presently the incident was all but
forgotten.

Ko-tan was surprised and inwardly disgusted to discover that his
godly guest had no desire to gorge himself upon rich foods and
that he would not even so much as taste the villainous brew of
the Ho-don. To Tarzan the banquet was a dismal and tiresome
affair, since so great was the interest of the guests in gorging
themselves with food and drink that they had no time for
conversation, the only vocal sounds being confined to a
continuous grunting which, together with their table manners
reminded Tarzan of a visit he had once made to the famous
Berkshire herd of His Grace, the Duke of Westminster at
Woodhouse, Chester.

One by one the diners succumbed to the stupefying effects of the
liquor with the result that the grunting gave place to snores, so
presently Tarzan and the slaves were the only conscious creatures
in the banquet hall.

Rising, the ape-man turned to a tall black who stood behind him.
"I would sleep," he said, "show me to my apartment."

As the fellow conducted him from the chamber the slave who had
shown surprise earlier in the evening at sight of him, spoke
again at length to one of his fellows. The latter cast a
half-frightened look in the direction of the departing ape-man.
"If you are right," he said, "they should reward us with our
liberty, but if you are wrong, O Jad-ben-Otho, what will be our
fate?"

"But I am not wrong!" cried the other.

"Then there is but one to tell this to, for I have heard that he
looked sour when this Dor-ul-Otho was brought to the temple and
that while the so-called son of Jad-ben-Otho was there he gave
this one every cause to fear and hate him. I mean Lu-don, the
high priest."

"You know him?" asked the other slave.

"I have worked in the temple," replied his companion.

"Then go to him at once and tell him, but be sure to exact the
promise of our freedom for the proof."

And so a black Waz-don came to the temple gate and asked to see
Lu-don, the high priest, on a matter of great importance, and
though the hour was late Lu-don saw him, and when he had heard
his story he promised him and his friend not only their freedom
but many gifts if they could prove the correctness of their
claims.

And as the slave talked with the high priest in the temple at
A-lur the figure of a man groped its way around the shoulder of
Pastar-ul-ved and the moonlight glistened from the shiny barrel
of an Enfield that was strapped to the naked back, and brass
cartridges shed tiny rays of reflected light from their polished
cases where they hung in the bandoliers across the broad brown
shoulders and the lean waist.

Tarzan's guide conducted him to a chamber overlooking the blue
lake where he found a bed similar to that which he had seen in
the villages of the Waz-don, merely a raised dais of stone upon
which was piled great quantities of furry pelts. And so he lay
down to sleep, the question that he most wished to put still
unasked and unanswered.

With the coming of a new day he was awake and wandering about the
palace and the palace grounds before there was sign of any of the
inmates of the palace other than slaves, or at least he saw no
others at first, though presently he stumbled upon an enclosure
which lay almost within the center of the palace grounds
surrounded by a wall that piqued the ape-man's curiosity, since
he had determined to investigate as fully as possible every part
of the palace and its environs.

This place, whatever it might be, was apparently without doors or
windows but that it was at least partially roofless was evidenced
by the sight of the waving branches of a tree which spread above
the top of the wall near him. Finding no other method of access,
the ape-man uncoiled his rope and throwing it over the branch of
the tree where it projected beyond the wall, was soon climbing
with the ease of a monkey to the summit.

There he found that the wall surrounded an enclosed garden in
which grew trees and shrubs and flowers in riotous profusion.
Without waiting to ascertain whether the garden was empty or
contained Ho-don, Waz-don, or wild beasts, Tarzan dropped lightly
to the sward on the inside and without further loss of time
commenced a systematic investigation of the enclosure.

His curiosity was aroused by the very evident fact that the place
was not for general use, even by those who had free access to
other parts of the palace grounds and so there was added to its
natural beauties an absence of mortals which rendered its
exploration all the more alluring to Tarzan since it suggested
that in such a place might he hope to come upon the object of his
long and difficult search.

In the garden were tiny artificial streams and little pools of
water, flanked by flowering bushes, as though it all had been
designed by the cunning hand of some master gardener, so
faithfully did it carry out the beauties and contours of nature
upon a miniature scale.

The interior surface of the wall was fashioned to represent the
white cliffs of Pal-ul-don, broken occasionally by small replicas
of the verdure-filled gorges of the original.

Filled with admiration and thoroughly enjoying each new surprise
which the scene offered, Tarzan moved slowly around the garden,
and as always he moved silently. Passing through a miniature
forest he came presently upon a tiny area of flowerstudded sward
and at the same time beheld before him the first Ho-don female he
had seen since entering the palace. A young and beautiful woman
stood in the center of the little open space, stroking the head
of a bird which she held against her golden breastplate with one
hand. Her profile was presented to the ape-man and he saw that by
the standards of any land she would have been accounted more than
lovely.

Seated in the grass at her feet, with her back toward him, was a
female Waz-don slave. Seeing that she he sought was not there and
apprehensive that an alarm be raised were he discovered by the
two women, Tarzan moved back to hide himself in the foliage, but
before he had succeeded the Ho-don girl turned quickly toward him
as though apprised of his presence by that unnamed sense, the
manifestations of which are more or less familiar to us all.

At sight of him her eyes registered only her surprise though
there was no expression of terror reflected in them, nor did she
scream or even raise her well-modulated voice as she addressed
him.

"Who are you," she asked, "who enters thus boldly the Forbidden
Garden?"

At sound of her mistress' voice the slave maiden turned quickly,
rising to her feet. "Tarzan-jad-guru!" she exclaimed in tones of
mingled astonishment and relief.

"You know him?" cried her mistress turning toward the slave and
affording Tarzan an opportunity to raise a cautioning finger to
his lips lest Pan-at-lee further betray him, for it was
Pan-at-lee indeed who stood before him, no less a source of
surprise to him than had his presence been to her.

Thus questioned by her mistress and simultaneously admonished to
silence by Tarzan, Pan-at-lee was momentarily silenced and then
haltingly she groped for a way to extricate herself from her
dilemma. "I thought--" she faltered, "but no, I am mistaken--I
thought that he was one whom I had seen before near the
Kor-ul-gryf."

The Ho-don looked first at one and then at the other an
expression of doubt and questioning in her eyes. "But you have
not answered me," she continued presently; "who are you?"

"You have not heard then," asked Tarzan, "of the visitor who
arrived at your king's court yesterday?"

"You mean," she exclaimed, "that you are the Dor-ul-Otho?" And
now the erstwhile doubting eyes reflected naught but awe.

"I am he," replied Tarzan; "and you?"

"I am O-lo-a, daughter of Ko-tan, the king," she replied.

So this was O-lo-a, for love of whom Ta-den had chosen exile
rather than priesthood. Tarzan had approached more closely the
dainty barbarian princess. "Daughter of Ko-tan," he said,
"Jad-ben-Otho is pleased with you and as a mark of his favor he
has preserved for you through many dangers him whom you love."

"I do not understand," replied the girl but the flush that
mounted to her cheek belied her words. "Bu-lat is a guest in the
palace of Ko-tan, my father. I do not know that he has faced any
danger. It is to Bu-lat that I am betrothed."

"But it is not Bu-lat whom you love," said Tarzan.

Again the flush and the girl half turned her face away. "Have I
then displeased the Great God?" she asked.

"No," replied Tarzan; "as I told you he is well satisfied and for
your sake he has saved Ta-den for you."

"Jad-ben-Otho knows all," whispered the girl, "and his son shares
his great knowledge."

"No," Tarzan hastened to correct her lest a reputation for
omniscience might prove embarrassing. "I know only what
Jad-ben-Otho wishes me to know."

"But tell me," she said, "I shall be reunited with Ta-den?
Surely the son of god can read the future."

The ape-man was glad that he had left himself an avenue of
escape. "I know nothing of the future," he replied, "other than
what Jad-ben-Otho tells me. But I think you need have no fear for
the future if you remain faithful to Ta-den and Ta-den's
friends."

"You have seen him?" asked O-lo-a. "Tell me, where is he?"

"Yes," replied Tarzan, "I have seen him. He was with Om-at, the
gund of Kor-ul-ja."

"A prisoner of the Waz-don?" interrupted the girl.

"Not a prisoner but an honored guest," replied the ape-man.

"Wait," he exclaimed, raising his face toward the heavens; "do
not speak. I am receiving a message from Jad-ben-Otho, my
father."

The two women dropped to their knees, covering their faces with
their hands, stricken with awe at the thought of the awful
nearness of the Great God. Presently Tarzan touched O-lo-a on the
shoulder.

"Rise," he said. "Jad-ben-Otho has spoken. He has told me that
this slave girl is from the tribe of Kor-ul-ja, where Ta-den is,
and that she is betrothed to Om-at, their chief. Her name is
Pan-at-lee."

O-lo-a turned questioningly toward Pan-at-lee. The latter nodded,
her simple mind unable to determine whether or not she and her
mistress were the victims of a colossal hoax. "It is even as he
says," she whispered.

O-lo-a fell upon her knees and touched her forehead to Tarzan's
feet. "Great is the honor that Jad-ben-Otho has done his poor
servant," she cried. "Carry to him my poor thanks for the
happiness that he has brought to O-lo-a."

"It would please my father," said Tarzan, "if you were to cause
Pan-at-lee to be returned in safety to the village of her
people."

"What cares Jad-ben-Otho for such as she?" asked O-lo-a, a slight
trace of hauteur in her tone.

"There is but one god," replied Tarzan, "and he is the god of the
Waz-don as well as of the Ho-don; of the birds and the beasts and
the flowers and of everything that grows upon the earth or
beneath the waters. If Pan-at-lee does right she is greater in
the eyes of Jad-ben-Otho than would be the daughter of Ko-tan
should she do wrong."

It was evident that O-lo-a did not quite understand this
interpretation of divine favor, so contrary was it to the
teachings of the priesthood of her people. In one respect only
did Tarzan's teachings coincide with her belief--that there was
but one god. For the rest she had always been taught that he was
solely the god of the Ho-don in every sense, other than that
other creatures were created by Jad-ben-Otho to serve some useful
purpose for the benefit of the Ho-don race. And now to be told by
the son of god that she stood no higher in divine esteem than the
black handmaiden at her side was indeed a shock to her pride, her
vanity, and her faith. But who could question the word of
Dor-ul-Otho, especially when she had with her own eyes seen him
in actual communion with god in heaven?

"The will of Jad-ben-Otho be done," said O-lo-a meekly, "if it
lies within my power. But it would be best, O Dor-ul-Otho, to
communicate your father's wish directly to the king."

"Then keep her with you," said Tarzan, "and see that no harm
befalls her."

O-lo-a looked ruefully at Pan-at-lee. "She was brought to me but
yesterday," she said, "and never have I had slave woman who
pleased me better. I shall hate to part with her."

"But there are others," said Tarzan.

"Yes," replied O-lo-a, "there are others, but there is only one
Pan-at-lee."

"Many slaves are brought to the city?" asked Tarzan.

"Yes," she replied.

"And many strangers come from other lands?" he asked.

She shook her head negatively. "Only the Ho-don from the other
side of the Valley of Jad-ben-Otho," she replied, "and they are
not strangers."

"Am I then the first stranger to enter the gates of A-lur?" he
asked.

"Can it be," she parried, "that the son of Jad-ben-Otho need
question a poor ignorant mortal like O-lo-a?"

"As I told you before," replied Tarzan, "Jad-ben-Otho alone is
all-knowing."

"Then if he wished you to know this thing," retorted O-lo-a
quickly, "you would know it."

Inwardly the ape-man smiled that this little heathen's astuteness
should beat him at his own game, yet in a measure her evasion of
the question might be an answer to it. "There have been other
strangers here then recently?" he persisted.

"I cannot tell you what I do not know," she replied. "Always is
the palace of Ko-tan filled with rumors, but how much fact and
how much fancy how may a woman of the palace know?"

"There has been such a rumor then?" he asked.

"It was only rumor that reached the Forbidden Garden," she
replied.

"It described, perhaps, a woman of another race?" As he put the
question and awaited her answer he thought that his heart ceased
to beat, so grave to him was the issue at stake.

The girl hesitated before replying, and then. "No," she said, "I
cannot speak of this thing, for if it be of sufficient importance
to elicit the interest of the gods then indeed would I be subject
to the wrath of my father should I discuss it."

"In the name of Jad-ben-Otho I command you to speak," said
Tarzan. "In the name of Jad-ben-Otho in whose hands lies the fate
of Ta-den!"

The girl paled. "Have mercy!" she cried, "and for the sake of
Ta-den I will tell you all that I know."

"Tell what?" demanded a stern voice from the shrubbery behind
them. The three turned to see the figure of Ko-tan emerging from
the foliage. An angry scowl distorted his kingly features but at
sight of Tarzan it gave place to an expression of surprise not
unmixed with fear. "Dor-ul-Otho!" he exclaimed, "I did not know
that it was you," and then, raising his head and squaring his
shoulders he said, "but there are places where even the son of
the Great God may not walk and this, the Forbidden Garden of
Ko-tan, is one."

It was a challenge but despite the king's bold front there was a
note of apology in it, indicating that in his superstitious mind
there flourished the inherent fear of man for his Maker. "Come,
Dor-ul-Otho," he continued, "I do not know all this foolish child
has said to you but whatever you would know Ko-tan, the king,
will tell you. O-lo-a, go to your quarters immediately," and he
pointed with stern finger toward the opposite end of the garden.

The princess, followed by Pan-at-lee, turned at once and left
them.

"We will go this way," said Ko-tan and preceding, led Tarzan in
another direction. Close to that part of the wall which they
approached Tarzan perceived a grotto in the miniature cliff into
the interior of which Ko-tan led him, and down a rocky stairway
to a gloomy corridor the opposite end of which opened into the
palace proper. Two armed warriors stood at this entrance to the
Forbidden Garden, evidencing how jealously were the sacred
precincts of the place guarded.

In silence Ko-tan led the way back to his own quarters in the
palace. A large chamber just outside the room toward which Ko-tan
was leading his guest was filled with chiefs and warriors
awaiting the pleasure of their ruler. As the two entered, an
aisle was formed for them the length of the chamber, down which
they passed in silence.

Close to the farther door and half hidden by the warriors who
stood before him was Lu-don, the high priest. Tarzan glimpsed him
but briefly but in that short period he was aware of a cunning
and malevolent expression upon the cruel countenance that he was
subconsciously aware boded him no good, and then with Ko-tan he
passed into the adjoining room and the hangings dropped.

At the same moment the hideous headdress of an under priest
appeared in the entrance of the outer chamber. Its owner, pausing
for a moment, glanced quickly around the interior and then having
located him whom he sought moved rapidly in the direction of
Lu-don. There was a whispered conversation which was terminated
by the high priest.

"Return immediately to the quarters of the princess," he said,
"and see that the slave is sent to me at the temple at once." The
under priest turned and departed upon his mission while Lu-don
also left the apartment and directed his footsteps toward the
sacred enclosure over which he ruled.

A half-hour later a warrior was ushered into the presence of
Ko-tan. "Lu-don, the high priest, desires the presence of Ko-tan,
the king, in the temple," he announced, "and it is his wish that
he come alone."

Ko-tan nodded to indicate that he accepted the command which even
the king must obey. "I will return presently, Dor-ul-Otho," he
said to Tarzan, "and in the meantime my warriors and my slaves
are yours to command."

11

The Sentence of Death

BUT it was an hour before the king re-entered the apartment and
in the meantime the ape-man had occupied himself in examining the
carvings upon the walls and the numerous specimens of the
handicraft of Pal-ul-donian artisans which combined to impart an
atmosphere of richness and luxury to the apartment.

The limestone of the country, close-grained and of marble
whiteness yet worked with comparative ease with crude implements,
had been wrought by cunning craftsmen into bowls and urns and
vases of considerable grace and beauty. Into the carved designs
of many of these virgin gold had been hammered, presenting the
effect of a rich and magnificent cloisonne. A barbarian
himself the art of barbarians had always appealed to the ape-man
to whom they represented a natural expression of man's love of
the beautiful to even a greater extent than the studied and
artificial efforts of civilization. Here was the real art of old
masters, the other the cheap imitation of the chromo.

It was while he was thus pleasurably engaged that Ko-tan
returned. As Tarzan, attracted by the movement of the hangings
through which the king entered, turned and faced him he was
almost shocked by the remarkable alteration of the king's
appearance. His face was livid; his hands trembled as with palsy,
and his eyes were wide as with fright. His appearance was one
apparently of a combination of consuming anger and withering
fear. Tarzan looked at him questioningly.

"You have had bad news, Ko-tan?" he asked.

The king mumbled an unintelligible reply. Behind there thronged
into the apartment so great a number of warriors that they choked
the entrance-way. The king looked apprehensively to right and
left. He cast terrified glances at the ape-man and then raising
his face and turning his eyes upward he cried: "Jad-ben-Otho be
my witness that I do not this thing of my own accord." There was
a moment's silence which was again broken by Ko-tan. "Seize him,"
he cried to the warriors about him, "for Lu-don, the high priest,
swears that he is an impostor."

To have offered armed resistance to this great concourse of
warriors in the very heart of the palace of their king would have
been worse than fatal. Already Tarzan had come far by his wits
and now that within a few hours he had had his hopes and his
suspicions partially verified by the vague admissions of O-lo-a
he was impressed with the necessity of inviting no mortal risk
that he could avoid.

"Stop!" he cried, raising his palm against them. "What is the
meaning of this?"

"Lu-don claims he has proof that you are not the son of
Jad-ben-Otho," replied Ko-tan. "He demands that you be brought to
the throneroom to face your accusers. If you are what you claim
to be none knows better than you that you need have no fear in
acquiescing to his demands, but remember always that in such
matters the high priest commands the king and that I am only the
bearer of these commands, not their author."

Tarzan saw that Ko-tan was not entirely convinced of his
duplicity as was evidenced by his palpable design to play safe.

"Let not your warriors seize me," he said to Ko-tan, "lest
Jad-ben-Otho, mistaking their intention, strike them dead." The
effect of his words was immediate upon the men in the front rank
of those who faced him, each seeming suddenly to acquire a new
modesty that compelled him to self-effacement behind those
directly in his rear--a modesty that became rapidly contagious.

The ape-man smiled. "Fear not," he said, "I will go willingly to
the audience chamber to face the blasphemers who accuse me."

Arrived at the great throneroom a new complication arose. Ko-tan
would not acknowledge the right of Lu-don to occupy the apex of
the pyramid and Lu-don would not consent to occupying an inferior
position while Tarzan, to remain consistent with his high claims,
insisted that no one should stand above him, but only to the
ape-man was the humor of the situation apparent.

To relieve the situation Ja-don suggested that all three of them
occupy the throne, but this suggestion was repudiated by Ko-tan
who argued that no mortal other than a king of Pal-ul-don had ever
sat upon the high eminence, and that furthermore there was not
room for three there.

"But who," said Tarzan, "is my accuser and who is my judge?"

"Lu-don is your accuser," explained Ko-tan.

"And Lu-don is your judge," cried the high priest.

"I am to be judged by him who accuses me then," said Tarzan. "It
were better to dispense then with any formalities and ask Lu-don
to sentence me." His tone was ironical and his sneering face,
looking straight into that of the high priest, but caused the
latter's hatred to rise to still greater proportions.

It was evident that Ko-tan and his warriors saw the justice of
Tarzan's implied objection to this unfair method of dispensing
justice. "Only Ko-tan can judge in the throneroom of his palace,"
said Ja-don, "let him hear Lu-don's charges and the testimony of
his witnesses, and then let Ko-tan's judgment be final."

Ko-tan, however, was not particularly enthusiastic over the
prospect of sitting in trial upon one who might after all very
possibly be the son of his god, and so he temporized, seeking for
an avenue of escape. "It is purely a religious matter," he said,
"and it is traditional that the kings of Pal-ul-don interfere not
in questions of the church."

"Then let the trial be held in the temple," cried one of the
chiefs, for the warriors were as anxious as their king to be
relieved of all responsibility in the matter. This suggestion was
more than satisfactory to the high priest who inwardly condemned
himself for not having thought of it before.

"It is true," he said, "this man's sin is against the temple.
Let him be dragged thither then for trial."

"The son of Jad-ben-Otho will be dragged nowhere," cried Tarzan.
"But when this trial is over it is possible that the corpse of
Lu-don, the high priest, will be dragged from the temple of the
god he would desecrate. Think well, then, Lu-don before you commit
this folly."

His words, intended to frighten the high priest from his position
failed utterly in consummating their purpose. Lu-don showed no
terror at the suggestion the ape-man's words implied.

"Here is one," thought Tarzan, "who, knowing more of his religion
than any of his fellows, realizes fully the falsity of my claims
as he does the falsity of the faith he preaches."

He realized, however, that his only hope lay in seeming
indifference to the charges. Ko-tan and the warriors were still
under the spell of their belief in him and upon this fact must he
depend in the final act of the drama that Lu-don was staging for
his rescue from the jealous priest whom he knew had already
passed sentence upon him in his own heart.

With a shrug he descended the steps of the pyramid. "It matters
not to Dor-ul-Otho," he said, "where Lu-don enrages his god, for
Jad-ben-Otho can reach as easily into the chambers of the temple
as into the throneroom of Ko-tan."

Immeasurably relieved by this easy solution of their problem the
king and the warriors thronged from the throneroom toward the
temple grounds, their faith in Tarzan increased by his apparent
indifference to the charges against him. Lu-don led them to the
largest of the altar courts.

Taking his place behind the western altar he motioned Ko-tan to a
place upon the platform at the left hand of the altar and
directed Tarzan to a similar place at the right.

As Tarzan ascended the platform his eyes narrowed angrily at the
sight which met them. The basin hollowed in the top of the altar
was filled with water in which floated the naked corpse of a
new-born babe. "What means this?" he cried angrily, turning upon
Lu-don.

The latter smiled malevolently. "That you do not know," he
replied, "is but added evidence of the falsity of your claim. He
who poses as the son of god did not know that as the last rays of
the setting sun flood the eastern altar of the temple the
lifeblood of an adult reddens the white stone for the edification
of Jad-ben-Otho, and that when the sun rises again from the body
of its maker it looks first upon this western altar and rejoices
in the death of a new-born babe each day, the ghost of which
accompanies it across the heavens by day as the ghost of the
adult returns with it to Jad-ben-Otho at night.

"Even the little children of the Ho-don know these things, while
he who claims to be the son of Jad-ben-Otho knows them not; and
if this proof be not enough, there is more. Come, Waz-don," he
cried, pointing to a tall slave who stood with a group of other
blacks and priests on the temple floor at the left of the altar.

The fellow came forward fearfully. "Tell us what you know of this
creature," cried Lu-don, pointing to Tarzan.

"I have seen him before," said the Waz-don. "I am of the tribe of
Kor-ul-lul, and one day recently a party of which I was one
encountered a few of the warriors of the Kor-ul-ja upon the ridge
which separates our villages. Among the enemy was this strange
creature whom they called Tarzan-jad-guru; and terrible indeed
was he for he fought with the strength of many men so that it
required twenty of us to subdue him. But he did not fight as a
god fights, and when a club struck him upon the head he sank
unconscious as might an ordinary mortal.

"We carried him with us to our village as a prisoner but he
escaped after cutting off the head of the warrior we left to
guard him and carrying it down into the gorge and tying it to the
branch of a tree upon the opposite side."

"The word of a slave against that of a god!" cried Ja-don, who
had shown previously a friendly interest in the pseudo godling.

"It is only a step in the progress toward truth," interjected
Lu-don. "Possibly the evidence of the only princess of the house
of Ko-tan will have greater weight with the great chief from the
north, though the father of a son who fled the holy offer of the
priesthood may not receive with willing ears any testimony
against another blasphemer."

Ja-don's hand leaped to his knife, but the warriors next him laid
detaining fingers upon his arms. "You are in the temple of
Jad-ben-Otho, Ja-don," they cautioned and the great chief was
forced to swallow Lu-don's affront though it left in his heart
bitter hatred of the high priest.

And now Ko-tan turned toward Lu-don. "What knoweth my daughter of
this matter?" he asked. "You would not bring a princess of my
house to testify thus publicly?"

"No," replied Lu-don, "not in person, but I have here one who
will testify for her." He beckoned to an under priest. "Fetch
the slave of the princess," he said.

His grotesque headdress adding a touch of the hideous to the
scene, the priest stepped forward dragging the reluctant
Pan-at-lee by the wrist.

"The Princess O-lo-a was alone in the Forbidden Garden with but
this one slave," explained the priest, "when there suddenly
appeared from the foliage nearby this creature who claims to be
the Dor-ul-Otho. When the slave saw him the princess says that
she cried aloud in startled recognition and called the creature
by name--Tarzan-jad-guru--the same name that the slave from
Kor-ul-lul gave him. This woman is not from Kor-ul-lul but from
Kor-ul-ja, the very tribe with which the Kor-ul-lul says the
creature was associating when he first saw him. And further the
princess said that when this woman, whose name is Pan-at-lee, was
brought to her yesterday she told a strange story of having been
rescued from a Tor-o-don in the Kor-ul-gryf by a creature such as
this, whom she spoke of then as Tarzan-jad-guru; and of how the
two were pursued in the bottom of the gorge by two monster gryfs,
and of how the man led them away while Pan-at-lee escaped, only
to be taken prisoner in the Kor-ul-lul as she was seeking to
return to her own tribe.

"Is it not plain now," cried Lu-don, "that this creature is no
god. Did he tell you that he was the son of god?" he almost
shouted, turning suddenly upon Pan-at-lee.

The girl shrank back terrified. "Answer me, slave!" cried the
high priest.

"He seemed more than mortal," parried Pan-at-lee.

"Did he tell you that he was the son of god? Answer my question,"
insisted Lu-don.

"No," she admitted in a low voice, casting an appealing look of
forgiveness at Tarzan who returned a smile of encouragement and
friendship.

"That is no proof that he is not the son of god," cried Ja-don.
"Dost think Jad-ben-Otho goes about crying 'I am god! I am god!'
Hast ever heard him Lu-don? No, you have not. Why should his son
do that which the father does not do?"

"Enough," cried Lu-don. "The evidence is clear. The creature is
an impostor and I, the head priest of Jad-ben-Otho in the city of
A-lur, do condemn him to die." There was a moment's silence
during which Lu-don evidently paused for the dramatic effect of
his climax. "And if I am wrong may Jad-ben-Otho pierce my heart
with his lightnings as I stand here before you all."

The lapping of the wavelets of the lake against the foot of the
palace wall was distinctly audible in the utter and almost
breathless silence which ensued. Lu-don stood with his face
turned toward the heavens and his arms outstretched in the
attitude of one who bares his breast to the dagger of an
executioner. The warriors and the priests and the slaves gathered
in the sacred court awaited the consuming vengeance of their god.

It was Tarzan who broke the silence. "Your god ignores you
Lu-don," he taunted, with a sneer that he meant to still further
anger the high priest, "he ignores you and I can prove it before
the eyes of your priests and your people."

"Prove it, blasphemer! How can you prove it?"

"You have called me a blasphemer," replied Tarzan, "you have
proved to your own satisfaction that I am an impostor, that I, an
ordinary mortal, have posed as the son of god. Demand then that
Jad-ben-Otho uphold his godship and the dignity of his priesthood
by directing his consuming fires through my own bosom."

Again there ensued a brief silence while the onlookers waited for
Lu-don to thus consummate the destruction of this presumptuous
impostor.

"You dare not," taunted Tarzan, "for you know that I would be
struck dead no quicker than were you."

"You lie," cried Lu-don, "and I would do it had I not but just
received a message from Jad-ben-Otho directing that your fate be
different."

A chorus of admiring and reverential "Ahs" arose from the
priesthood. Ko-tan and his warriors were in a state of mental
confusion. Secretly they hated and feared Lu-don, but so
ingrained was their sense of reverence for the office of the high
priest that none dared raise a voice against him.

None? Well, there was Ja-don, fearless old Lion-man of the north.
"The proposition was a fair one," he cried. "Invoke the
lightnings of Jad-ben-Otho upon this man if you would ever
convince us of his guilt."

"Enough of this," snapped Lu-don. "Since when was Ja-don created
high priest? Seize the prisoner," he cried to the priests and
warriors, "and on the morrow he shall die in the manner that
Jad-ben-Otho has willed."

There was no immediate movement on the part of any of the
warriors to obey the high priest's command, but the lesser
priests on the other hand, imbued with the courage of fanaticism
leaped eagerly forward like a flock of hideous harpies to seize
upon their prey.

The game was up. That Tarzan knew. No longer could cunning and
diplomacy usurp the functions of the weapons of defense he best
loved. And so the first hideous priest who leaped to the platform
was confronted by no suave ambassador from heaven, but rather a
grim and ferocious beast whose temper savored more of hell.

The altar stood close to the western wall of the enclosure.
There was just room between the two for the high priest to stand
during the performance of the sacrificial ceremonies and only
Lu-don stood there now behind Tarzan, while before him were
perhaps two hundred warriors and priests.

The presumptuous one who would have had the glory of first laying
arresting hands upon the blasphemous impersonator rushed forward
with outstretched hand to seize the ape-man. Instead it was he
who was seized; seized by steel fingers that snapped him up as
though he had been a dummy of straw, grasped him by one leg and
the harness at his back and raised him with giant arms high above
the altar. Close at his heels were others ready to seize the
ape-man and drag him down, and beyond the altar was Lu-don with
drawn knife advancing toward him.

There was no instant to waste, nor was it the way of the ape-man
to fritter away precious moments in the uncertainty of belated
decision. Before Lu-don or any other could guess what was in the
mind of the condemned, Tarzan with all the force of his great
muscles dashed the screaming hierophant in the face of the high
priest, and, as though the two actions were one, so quickly did
he move, he had leaped to the top of the altar and from there to
a handhold upon the summit of the temple wall. As he gained a
footing there he turned and looked down upon those beneath. For a
moment he stood in silence and then he spoke.

"Who dare believe," he cried, "that Jad-ben-Otho would forsake
his son?" and then he dropped from their sight upon the other
side.

There were two at least left within the enclosure whose hearts
leaped with involuntary elation at the success of the ape-man's
maneuver, and one of them smiled openly. This was Ja-don, and the
other, Pan-at-lee.

The brains of the priest that Tarzan had thrown at the head of
Lu-don had been dashed out against the temple wall while the high
priest himself had escaped with only a few bruises, sustained in
his fall to the hard pavement. Quickly scrambling to his feet he
looked around in fear, in terror and finally in bewilderment, for
he had not been a witness to the ape-man's escape. "Seize him,"
he cried; "seize the blasphemer," and he continued to look around
in search of his victim with such a ridiculous expression of
bewilderment that more than a single warrior was compelled to
hide his smiles beneath his palm.

The priests were rushing around wildly, exhorting the warriors to
pursue the fugitive but these awaited now stolidly the command of
their king or high priest. Ko-tan, more or less secretly pleased
by the discomfiture of Lu-don, waited for that worthy to give the
necessary directions which he presently did when one of his
acolytes excitedly explained to him the manner of Tarzan's
escape.

Instantly the necessary orders were issued and priests and
warriors sought the temple exit in pursuit of the ape-man. His
departing words, hurled at them from the summit of the temple
wall, had had little effect in impressing the majority that his
claims had not been disproven by Lu-don, but in the hearts of the
warriors was admiration for a brave man and in many the same
unholy gratification that had risen in that of their ruler at the
discomfiture of Lu-don.

A careful search of the temple grounds revealed no trace of the
quarry. The secret recesses of the subterranean chambers,
familiar only to the priesthood, were examined by these while the
warriors scattered through the palace and the palace grounds
without the temple. Swift runners were dispatched to the city to
arouse the people there that all might be upon the lookout for
Tarzan the Terrible. The story of his imposture and of his
escape, and the tales that the Waz-don slaves had brought into
the city concerning him were soon spread throughout A-lur, nor
did they lose aught in the spreading, so that before an hour had
passed the women and children were hiding behind barred doorways
while the warriors crept apprehensively through the streets
expecting momentarily to be pounced upon by a ferocious demon
who, bare-handed, did victorious battle with huge gryfs and whose
lightest pastime consisted in tearing strong men limb from limb.

12

The Giant Stranger

AND while the warriors and the priests of A-lur searched the
temple and the palace and the city for the vanished ape-man there
entered the head of Kor-ul-ja down the precipitous trail from the
mountains, a naked stranger bearing an Enfield upon his back.
Silently he moved downward toward the bottom of the gorge and
there where the ancient trail unfolded more levelly before him he
swung along with easy strides, though always with the utmost
alertness against possible dangers. A gentle breeze came down
from the mountains behind him so that only his ears and his eyes
were of value in detecting the presence of danger ahead.
Generally the trail followed along the banks of the winding
brooklet at the bottom of the gorge, but in some places where the
waters tumbled over a precipitous ledge the trail made a detour
along the side of the gorge, and again it wound in and out among
rocky outcroppings, and presently where it rounded sharply the
projecting shoulder of a cliff the stranger came suddenly face to
face with one who was ascending the gorge.

Separated by a hundred paces the two halted simultaneously.
Before him the stranger saw a tall white warrior, naked but for a
loin cloth, cross belts, and a girdle. The man was armed with a
heavy, knotted club and a short knife, the latter hanging in its
sheath at his left hip from the end of one of his cross belts,
the opposite belt supporting a leathern pouch at his right side.
It was Ta-den hunting alone in the gorge of his friend, the chief
of Kor-ul-ja. He contemplated the stranger with surprise but no
wonder, since he recognized in him a member of the race with
which his experience of Tarzan the Terrible had made him familiar
and also, thanks to his friendship for the ape-man, he looked
upon the newcomer without hostility.

The latter was the first to make outward sign of his intentions,
raising his palm toward Ta-den in that gesture which has been a
symbol of peace from pole to pole since man ceased to walk upon
his knuckles. Simultaneously he advanced a few paces and halted.

Ta-den, assuming that one so like Tarzan the Terrible must be a
fellow-tribesman of his lost friend, was more than glad to accept
this overture of peace, the sign of which he returned in kind as
he ascended the trail to where the other stood. "Who are you?"
he asked, but the newcomer only shook his head to indicate that
he did not understand.

By signs he tried to carry to the Ho-don the fact that he was
following a trail that had led him over a period of many days
from some place beyond the mountains and Ta-den was convinced
that the newcomer sought Tarzan-jad-guru. He wished, however,
that he might discover whether as friend or foe.

The stranger perceived the Ho-don's prehensile thumbs and great
toes and his long tail with an astonishment which he sought to
conceal, but greater than all was the sense of relief that the
first inhabitant of this strange country whom he had met had
proven friendly, so greatly would he have been handicapped by the
necessity for forcing his way through a hostile land.

Ta-den, who had been hunting for some of the smaller mammals, the
meat of which is especially relished by the Ho-don, forgot his
intended sport in the greater interest of his new discovery. He
would take the stranger to Om-at and possibly together the two
would find some way of discovering the true intentions of the
newcomer. And so again through signs he apprised the other that
he would accompany him and together they descended toward the
cliffs of Om-at's people.

As they approached these they came upon the women and children
working under guard of the old men and the youths--gathering the
wild fruits and herbs which constitute a part of their diet, as
well as tending the small acres of growing crops which they
cultivate. The fields lay in small level patches that had been
cleared of trees and brush. Their farm implements consisted of
metal-shod poles which bore a closer resemblance to spears than
to tools of peaceful agriculture. Supplementing these were
others with flattened blades that were neither hoes nor spades,
but instead possessed the appearance of an unhappy attempt to
combine the two implements in one.

At first sight of these people the stranger halted and unslung
his bow for these creatures were black as night, their bodies
entirely covered with hair. But Ta-den, interpreting the doubt in
the other's mind, reassured him with a gesture and a smile. The
Waz-don, however, gathered around excitedly jabbering questions
in a language which the stranger discovered his guide understood
though it was entirely unintelligible to the former. They made
no attempt to molest him and he was now sure that he had fallen
among a peaceful and friendly people.

It was but a short distance now to the caves and when they
reached these Ta-den led the way aloft upon the wooden pegs,
assured that this creature whom he had discovered would have no
more difficulty in following him than had Tarzan the Terrible.
Nor was he mistaken for the other mounted with ease until
presently the two stood within the recess before the cave of
Om-at, the chief.

The latter was not there and it was mid-afternoon before he
returned, but in the meantime many warriors came to look upon the
visitor and in each instance the latter was more thoroughly
impressed with the friendly and peaceable spirit of his hosts,
little guessing that he was being entertained by a ferocious and
warlike tribe who never before the coming of Ta-den and Tarzan
had suffered a stranger among them.

At last Om-at returned and the guest sensed intuitively that he
was in the presence of a great man among these people, possibly a
chief or king, for not only did the attitude of the other black
warriors indicate this but it was written also in the mien and
bearing of the splendid creature who stood looking at him while
Ta-den explained the circumstances of their meeting. "And I
believe, Om-at," concluded the Ho-don, "that he seeks Tarzan the
Terrible."

At the sound of that name, the first intelligible word that had
fallen upon the ears of the stranger since he had come among
them, his face lightened. "Tarzan!" he cried, "Tarzan of the
Apes!" and by signs he tried to tell them that it was he whom he
sought.

They understood, and also they guessed from the expression of his
face that he sought Tarzan from motives of affection rather than
the reverse, but of this Om-at wished to make sure. He pointed
to the stranger's knife, and repeating Tarzan's name, seized
Ta-den and pretended to stab him, immediately turning
questioningly toward the stranger.

The latter shook his head vehemently and then first placing a
hand above his heart he raised his palm in the symbol of peace.

"He is a friend of Tarzan-jad-guru," exclaimed Ta-den.

"Either a friend or a great liar," replied Om-at.

"Tarzan," continued the stranger, "you know him? He lives? O
God, if I could only speak your language." And again reverting to
sign language he sought to ascertain where Tarzan was. He would
pronounce the name and point in different directions, in the
cave, down into the gorge, back toward the mountains, or out upon
the valley below, and each time he would raise his brows
questioningly and voice the universal "eh?" of interrogation
which they could not fail to understand. But always Om-at shook
his head and spread his palms in a gesture which indicated that
while he understood the question he was ignorant as to the
whereabouts of the ape-man, and then the black chief attempted as
best he might to explain to the stranger what he knew of the
whereabouts of Tarzan.

He called the newcomer Jar-don, which in the language of
Pal-ul-don means "stranger," and he pointed to the sun and said
as. This he repeated several times and then he held up one hand
with the fingers outspread and touching them one by one,
including the thumb, repeated the word adenen until the stranger
understood that he meant five. Again he pointed to the sun and
describing an arc with his forefinger starting at the eastern
horizon and terminating at the western, he repeated again the
words as adenen. It was plain to the stranger that the words
meant that the sun had crossed the heavens five times. In other
words, five days had passed. Om-at then pointed to the cave where
they stood, pronouncing Tarzan's name and imitating a walking man
with the first and second fingers of his right hand upon the
floor of the recess, sought to show that Tarzan had walked out of
the cave and climbed upward on the pegs five days before, but
this was as far as the sign language would permit him to go.

This far the stranger followed him and, indicating that he
understood he pointed to himself and then indicating the pegs
leading above announced that he would follow Tarzan.

"Let us go with him," said Om-at, "for as yet we have not
punished the Kor-ul-lul for killing our friend and ally."

"Persuade him to wait until morning," said Ta-den, "that you may
take with you many warriors and make a great raid upon the
Kor-ul-lul, and this time, Om-at, do not kill your prisoners.
Take as many as you can alive and from some of them we may learn
the fate of Tarzan-jad-guru."

"Great is the wisdom of the Ho-don," replied Om-at. "It shall be
as you say, and having made prisoners of all the Kor-ul-lul we
shall make them tell us what we wish to know. And then we shall
march them to the rim of Kor-ul-gryf and push them over the edge
of the cliff."

Ta-den smiled. He knew that they would not take prisoner all the
Kor-ul-lul warriors--that they would be fortunate if they took
one and it was also possible that they might even be driven back
in defeat, but he knew too that Om-at would not hesitate to carry
out his threat if he had the opportunity, so implacable was the
hatred of these neighbors for each other.

It was not difficult to explain Om-at's plan to the stranger or
to win his consent since he was aware, when the great black had
made it plain that they would be accompanied by many warriors,
that their venture would probably lead them into a hostile
country and every safeguard that he could employ he was glad to
avail himself of, since the furtherance of his quest was the
paramount issue.

He slept that night upon a pile of furs in one of the compartments
of Om-at's ancestral cave, and early the next day following the
morning meal they sallied forth, a hundred savage warriors
swarming up the face of the sheer cliff and out upon the summit
of the ridge, the main body preceded by two warriors whose duties
coincided with those of the point of modern military maneuvers,
safeguarding the column against the danger of too sudden contact
with the enemy.

Across the ridge they went and down into the Kor-ul-lul and there
almost immediately they came upon a lone and unarmed Waz-don who
was making his way fearfully up the gorge toward the village of
his tribe. Him they took prisoner which, strangely, only added to
his terror since from the moment that he had seen them and
realized that escape was impossible, he had expected to be slain
immediately.

"Take him back to Kor-ul-ja," said Om-at, to one of his warriors,
"and hold him there unharmed until I return."

And so the puzzled Kor-ul-lul was led away while the savage
company moved stealthily from tree to tree in its closer advance
upon the village. Fortune smiled upon Om-at in that it gave him
quickly what he sought--a battle royal, for they had not yet come
in sight of the caves of the Kor-ul-lul when they encountered a
considerable band of warriors headed down the gorge upon some
expedition.

Like shadows the Kor-ul-ja melted into the concealment of the
foliage upon either side of the trail. Ignorant of impending
danger, safe in the knowledge that they trod their own domain
where each rock and stone was as familiar as the features of
their mates, the Kor-ul-lul walked innocently into the ambush.
Suddenly the quiet of that seeming peace was shattered by a
savage cry and a hurled club felled a Kor-ul-lul.

The cry was a signal for a savage chorus from a hundred Kor-ul-ja
throats with which were soon mingled the war cries of their
enemies. The air was filled with flying clubs and then as the two
forces mingled, the battle resolved itself into a number of
individual encounters as each warrior singled out a foe and
closed upon him. Knives gleamed and flashed in the mottling
sunlight that filtered through the foliage of the trees above.
Sleek black coats were streaked with crimson stains.

In the thick of the fight the smooth brown skin of the stranger
mingled with the black bodies of friend and foe. Only his keen
eyes and his quick wit had shown him how to differentiate between
Kor-ul-lul and Kor-ul-ja since with the single exception of
apparel they were identical, but at the first rush of the enemy
he had noticed that their loin cloths were not of the
leopard-matted hides such as were worn by his allies.

Om-at, after dispatching his first antagonist, glanced at Jar-don.
"He fights with the ferocity of jato," mused the chief.
"Powerful indeed must be the tribe from which he and
Tarzan-jad-guru come," and then his whole attention was occupied
by a new assailant.

The fighters surged to and fro through the forest until those who
survived were spent with exhaustion. All but the stranger who
seemed not to know the sense of fatigue. He fought on when each
new antagonist would have gladly quit, and when there were no
more Kor-ul-lul who were not engaged, he leaped upon those who
stood pantingly facing the exhausted Kor-ul-ja.

And always he carried upon his back the peculiar thing which
Om-at had thought was some manner of strange weapon but the
purpose of which he could not now account for in view of the fact
that Jar-don never used it, and that for the most part it seemed
but a nuisance and needless encumbrance since it banged and
smashed against its owner as he leaped, catlike, hither and
thither in the course of his victorious duels. The bow and arrows
he had tossed aside at the beginning of the fight but the Enfield
he would not discard, for where he went he meant that it should
go until its mission had been fulfilled.

Presently the Kor-ul-ja, seemingly shamed by the example of
Jar-don closed once more with the enemy, but the latter, moved no
doubt to terror by the presence of the stranger, a tireless demon
who appeared invulnerable to their attacks, lost heart and sought
to flee. And then it was that at Om-at's command his warriors
surrounded a half-dozen of the most exhausted and made them
prisoners.

It was a tired, bloody, and elated company that returned
victorious to the Kor-ul-ja. Twenty of their number were carried
back and six of these were dead men. It was the most glorious and
successful raid that the Kor-ul-ja had made upon the Kor-ul-lul
in the memory of man, and it marked Om-at as the greatest of
chiefs, but that fierce warrior knew that advantage had lain upon
his side largely because of the presence of his strange ally. Nor
did he hesitate to give credit where credit belonged, with the
result that Jar-don and his exploits were upon the tongue of
every member of the tribe of Kor-ul-ja and great was the fame of
the race that could produce two such as he and Tarzan-jad-guru.

And in the gorge of Kor-ul-lul beyond the ridge the survivors
spoke in bated breath of this second demon that had joined forces
with their ancient enemy.

Returned to his cave Om-at caused the Kor-ul-lul prisoners to be
brought into his presence singly, and each he questioned as to
the fate of Tarzan. Without exception they told him the same
story--that Tarzan had been taken prisoner by them five days
before but that he had slain the warrior left to guard him and
escaped, carrying the head of the unfortunate sentry to the
opposite side of Kor-ul-lul where he had left it suspended by its
hair from the branch of a tree. But what had become of him after,
they did not know; not one of them, until the last prisoner was
examined, he whom they had taken first--the unarmed Kor-ul-lul
making his way from the direction of the Valley of Jad-ben-Otho
toward the caves of his people.

This one, when he discovered the purpose of their questioning,
bartered with them for the lives and liberty of himself and his
fellows. "I can tell you much of this terrible man of whom you
ask, Kor-ul-ja," he said. "I saw him yesterday and I know where
he is, and if you will promise to let me and my fellows return in
safety to the caves of our ancestors I will tell you all, and
truthfully, that which I know."

"You will tell us anyway," replied Om-at, "or we shall kill you."

"You will kill me anyway," retorted the prisoner, "unless you
make me this promise; so if I am to be killed the thing I know
shall go with me."

"He is right, Om-at," said Ta-den, "promise him that they shall
have their liberty."

"Very well," said Om-at. "Speak Kor-ul-lul, and when you have
told me all, you and your fellows may return unharmed to your
tribe."

"It was thus," commenced the prisoner. "Three days since I was
hunting with a party of my fellows near the mouth of Kor-ul-lul
not far from where you captured me this morning, when we were
surprised and set upon by a large number of Ho-don who took us
prisoners and carried us to A-lur where a few were chosen to be
slaves and the rest were cast into a chamber beneath the temple
where are held for sacrifice the victims that are offered by the
Ho-don to Jad-ben-Otho upon the sacrificial altars of the temple
at A-lur.

"It seemed then that indeed was my fate sealed and that lucky
were those who had been selected for slaves among the Ho-don, for
they at least might hope to escape--those in the chamber with me
must be without hope.

"But yesterday a strange thing happened. There came to the
temple, accompanied by all the priests and by the king and many
of his warriors, one whom all did great reverence, and when he
came to the barred gateway leading to the chamber in which we
wretched ones awaited our fate, I saw to my surprise that it was
none other than that terrible man who had so recently been a
prisoner in the village of Kor-ul-lul--he whom you call
Tarzan-jad-guru but whom they addressed as Dor-ul-Otho. And he
looked upon us and questioned the high priest and when he was
told of the purpose for which we were imprisoned there he grew
angry and cried that it was not the will of Jad-ben-Otho that his
people be thus sacrificed, and he commanded the high priest to
liberate us, and this was done.

"The Ho-don prisoners were permitted to return to their homes and
we were led beyond the City of A-lur and set upon our way toward
Kor-ul-lul. There were three of us, but many are the dangers that
lie between A-lur and Kor-ul-lul and we were only three and
unarmed. Therefore none of us reached the village of our people
and only one of us lives. I have spoken."

"That is all you know concerning Tarzan-jad-guru?" asked Om-at.

"That is all I know," replied the prisoner, "other than that he
whom they call Lu-don, the high priest at A-lur, was very angry,
and that one of the two priests who guided us out of the city
said to the other that the stranger was not Dor-ul-Otho at all;
that Lu-don had said so and that he had also said that he would
expose him and that he should be punished with death for his
presumption. That is all they said within my hearing.

"And now, chief of Kor-ul-ja, let us depart."

Om-at nodded. "Go your way," he said, "and Ab-on, send warriors
to guard them until they are safely within the Kor-ul-lul.

"Jar-don," he said beckoning to the stranger, "come with me," and
rising he led the way toward the summit of the cliff, and when
they stood upon the ridge Om-at pointed down into the valley
toward the City of A-lur gleaming in the light of the western
sun.

"There is Tarzan-jad-guru," he said, and Jar-don understood.

13

The Masquerader

AS TARZAN dropped to the ground beyond the temple wall there was
in his mind no intention to escape from the City of A-lur until
he had satisfied himself that his mate was not a prisoner there,
but how, in this strange city in which every man's hand must be
now against him, he was to live and prosecute his search was far
from clear to him.

There was only one place of which he knew that he might find even
temporary sanctuary and that was the Forbidden Garden of the
king. There was thick shrubbery in which a man might hide, and
water and fruits. A cunning jungle creature, if he could reach
the spot unsuspected, might remain concealed there for a
considerable time, but how he was to traverse the distance
between the temple grounds and the garden unseen was a question
the seriousness of which he fully appreciated.

"Mighty is Tarzan," he soliloquized, "in his native jungle, but
in the cities of man he is little better than they."

Depending upon his keen observation and sense of location he felt
safe in assuming that he could reach the palace grounds by means
of the subterranean corridors and chambers of the temple through
which he had been conducted the day before, nor any slightest
detail of which had escaped his keen eyes. That would be better,
he reasoned, than crossing the open grounds above where his
pursuers would naturally immediately follow him from the temple
and quickly discover him.

And so a dozen paces from the temple wall he disappeared from
sight of any chance observer above, down one of the stone
stairways that led to the apartments beneath. The way that he had
been conducted the previous day had followed the windings and
turnings of numerous corridors and apartments, but Tarzan, sure
of himself in such matters, retraced the route accurately without
hesitation.

He had little fear of immediate apprehension here since he
believed that all the priests of the temple had assembled in the
court above to witness his trial and his humiliation and his
death, and with this idea firmly implanted in his mind he rounded
the turn of the corridor and came face to face with an under
priest, his grotesque headdress concealing whatever emotion the
sight of Tarzan may have aroused.

However, Tarzan had one advantage over the masked votary of
Jad-ben-Otho in that the moment he saw the priest he knew his
intention concerning him, and therefore was not compelled to
delay action. And so it was that before the priest could
determine on any suitable line of conduct in the premises a long,
keen knife had been slipped into his heart.

As the body lunged toward the floor Tarzan caught it and snatched
the headdress from its shoulders, for the first sight of the
creature had suggested to his ever-alert mind a bold scheme for
deceiving his enemies.

The headdress saved from such possible damage as it must have
sustained had it fallen to the floor with the body of its owner,
Tarzan relinquished his hold upon the corpse, set the headdress
carefully upon the floor and stooping down severed the tail of
the Ho-don close to its root. Near by at his right was a small
chamber from which the priest had evidently just emerged and into
this Tarzan dragged the corpse, the headdress, and the tail.

Quickly cutting a thin strip of hide from the loin cloth of the
priest, Tarzan tied it securely about the upper end of the
severed member and then tucking the tail under his loin cloth
behind him, secured it in place as best he could. Then he fitted
the headdress over his shoulders and stepped from the apartment,
to all appearances a priest of the temple of Jad-ben-Otho unless
one examined too closely his thumbs and his great toes.

He had noticed that among both the Ho-don and the Waz-don it was
not at all unusual that the end of the tail be carried in one
hand, and so he caught his own tail up thus lest the lifeless
appearance of it dragging along behind him should arouse
suspicion.

Passing along the corridor and through the various chambers he
emerged at last into the palace grounds beyond the temple. The
pursuit had not yet reached this point though he was conscious of
a commotion not far behind him. He met now both warriors and
slaves but none gave him more than a passing glance, a priest
being too common a sight about the palace.

And so, passing the guards unchallenged, he came at last to the
inner entrance to the Forbidden Garden and there he paused and
scanned quickly that portion of the beautiful spot that lay
before his eyes. To his relief it seemed unoccupied and
congratulating himself upon the ease with which he had so far
outwitted the high powers of A-lur he moved rapidly to the
opposite end of the enclosure. Here he found a patch of flowering
shrubbery that might safely have concealed a dozen men.

Crawling well within he removed the uncomfortable headdress and
sat down to await whatever eventualities fate might have in store
for him the while he formulated plans for the future. The one
night that he had spent in A-lur had kept him up to a late hour,
apprising him of the fact that while there were few abroad in the
temple grounds at night, there were yet enough to make it
possible for him to fare forth under cover of his disguise
without attracting the unpleasant attention of the guards, and,
too, he had noticed that the priesthood constituted a privileged
class that seemed to come and go at will and unchallenged
throughout the palace as well as the temple. Altogether then, he
decided, night furnished the most propitious hours for his
investigation--by day he could lie up in the shrubbery of the
Forbidden Garden, reasonably free from detection. From beyond the
garden he heard the voices of men calling to one another both far
and near, and he guessed that diligent was the search that was
being prosecuted for him.

The idle moments afforded him an opportunity to evolve a more
satisfactory scheme for attaching his stolen caudal appendage. He
arranged it in such a way that it might be quickly assumed or
discarded, and this done he fell to examining the weird mask that
had so effectively hidden his features.

The thing had been very cunningly wrought from a single block of
wood, very probably a section of a tree, upon which the features
had been carved and afterward the interior hollowed out until
only a comparatively thin shell remained. Two-semicircular
notches had been rounded out from opposite sides of the lower
edge. These fitted snugly over his shoulders, aprons of wood
extending downward a few inches upon his chest and back. From
these aprons hung long tassels or switches of hair tapering from
the outer edges toward the center which reached below the bottom
of his torso. It required but the most cursory examination to
indicate to the ape-man that these ornaments consisted of human
scalps, taken, doubtless, from the heads of the sacrifices upon
the eastern altars. The headdress itself had been carved to
depict in formal design a hideous face that suggested both man
and gryf. There were the three white horns, the yellow face with
the blue bands encircling the eyes and the red hood which took
the form of the posterior and anterior aprons.

As Tarzan sat within the concealing foliage of the shrubbery
meditating upon the hideous priest-mask which he held in his
hands he became aware that he was not alone in the garden. He
sensed another presence and presently his trained ears detected
the slow approach of naked feet across the sward. At first he
suspected that it might be one stealthily searching the Forbidden
Garden for him but a little later the figure came within the
limited area of his vision which was circumscribed by stems and
foliage and flowers. He saw then that it was the princess O-lo-a
and that she was alone and walking with bowed head as though in
meditation--sorrowful meditation for there were traces of tears
upon her lids.

Shortly after his ears warned him that others had entered the
garden--men they were and their footsteps proclaimed that they
walked neither slowly nor meditatively. They came directly toward
the princess and when Tarzan could see them he discovered that
both were priests.

"O-lo-a, Princess of Pal-ul-don," said one, addressing her, "the
stranger who told us that he was the son of Jad-ben-Otho has but
just fled from the wrath of Lu-don, the high priest, who exposed
him and all his wicked blasphemy. The temple, and the palace, and
the city are being searched and we have been sent to search the
Forbidden Garden, since Ko-tan, the king, said that only this
morning he found him here, though how he passed the guards he
could not guess."

"He is not here," said O-lo-a. "I have been in the garden for
some time and have seen nor heard no other than myself. However,
search it if you will."

"No," said the priest who had before spoken, "it is not necessary
since he could not have entered without your knowledge and the
connivance of the guards, and even had he, the priest who
preceded us must have seen him."

"What priest?" asked O-lo-a.

"One passed the guards shortly before us," explained the man.

"I did not see him," said O-lo-a.

"Doubtless he left by another exit," remarked the second priest.

"Yes, doubtless," acquiesced O-lo-a, "but it is strange that I
did not see him." The two priests made their obeisance and turned
to depart.

"Stupid as Buto, the rhinoceros," soliloquized Tarzan, who
considered Buto a very stupid creature indeed. "It should be easy
to outwit such as these."

The priests had scarce departed when there came the sound of feet
running rapidly across the garden in the direction of the
princess to an accompaniment of rapid breathing as of one almost
spent, either from fatigue or excitement.

"Pan-at-lee," exclaimed O-lo-a, "what has happened? You look as
terrified as the doe for which you were named!"

"O Princess of Pal-ul-don," cried Pan-at-lee, "they would have
killed him in the temple. They would have killed the wondrous
stranger who claimed to be the Dor-ul-Otho."

"But he escaped," said O-lo-a. "You were there. Tell me about
it."

"The head priest would have had him seized and slain, but when
they rushed upon him he hurled one in the face of Lu-don with the
same ease that you might cast your breastplates at me, and then
he leaped upon the altar and from there to the top of the temple
wall and disappeared below. They are searching for him, but, O
Princess, I pray that they do not find him."

"And why do you pray that?" asked O-lo-a. "Has not one who has so
blasphemed earned death?"

"Ah, but you do not know him," replied Pan-at-lee.

"And you do, then?" retorted O-lo-a quickly. "This morning you
betrayed yourself and then attempted to deceive me. The slaves of
O-lo-a do not such things with impunity. He is then the same
Tarzan-jad-guru of whom you told me? Speak woman and speak only
the truth."

Pan-at-lee drew herself up very erect, her little chin held high,
for was not she too among her own people already as good as a
princess? "Pan-at-lee, the Kor-ul-ja does not lie," she said, "to
protect herself."

"Then tell me what you know of this Tarzan-jad-guru," insisted
O-lo-a.

"I know that he is a wondrous man and very brave," said
Pan-at-lee, "and that he saved me from the Tor-o-don and the gryf
as I told you, and that he is indeed the same who came into the
garden this morning; and even now I do not know that he is not
the son of Jad-ben-Otho for his courage and his strength are more
than those of mortal man, as are also his kindness and his honor:
for when he might have harmed me he protected me, and when he
might have saved himself he thought only of me. And all this he
did because of his friendship for Om-at, who is gund of Kor-ul-ja
and with whom I should have mated had the Ho-don not captured
me."

"He was indeed a wonderful man to look upon," mused O-lo-a, "and
he was not as are other men, not alone in the conformation of his
hands and feet or the fact that he was tailless, but there was
that about him which made him seem different in ways more
important than these."

"And," supplemented Pan-at-lee, her savage little heart loyal to
the man who had befriended her and hoping to win for him the
consideration of the princess even though it might not avail him;
"and," she said, "did he not know all about Ta-den and even his
whereabouts. Tell me, O Princess, could mortal know such things
as these?"

"Perhaps he saw Ta-den," suggested O-lo-a.

"But how would he know that you loved Ta-den," parried
Pan-at-lee. "I tell you, my Princess, that if he is not a god he
is at least more than Ho-don or Waz-don. He followed me from the
cave of Es-sat in Kor-ul-ja across Kor-ul-lul and two wide ridges
to the very cave in Kor-ul-gryf where I hid, though many hours
had passed since I had come that way and my bare feet left no
impress upon the ground. What mortal man could do such things as
these? And where in all Pal-ul-don would virgin maid find friend
and protector in a strange male other than he?"

"Perhaps Lu-don may be mistaken--perhaps he is a god," said
O-lo-a, influenced by her slave's enthusiastic championing of the
stranger."

"But whether god or man he is too wonderful to die," cried
Pan-at-lee. "Would that I might save him. If he lived he might
even find a way to give you your Ta-den, Princess."

"Ah, if he only could," sighed O-lo-a, "but alas it is too late
for tomorrow I am to be given to Bu-lot."

"He who came to your quarters yesterday with your father?" asked
Pan-at-lee.

"Yes; the one with the awful round face and the big belly,"
exclaimed the Princess disgustedly. "He is so lazy he will
neither hunt nor fight. To eat and to drink is all that Bu-lot is
fit for, and he thinks of naught else except these things and his
slave women. But come, Pan-at-lee, gather for me some of these
beautiful blossoms. I would have them spread around my couch
tonight that I may carry away with me in the morning the memory
of the fragrance that I love best and which I know that I shall
not find in the village of Mo-sar, the father of Bu-lot. I will
help you, Pan-at-lee, and we will gather armfuls of them, for I
love to gather them as I love nothing else--they were Ta-den's
favorite flowers."

The two approached the flowering shrubbery where Tarzan hid, but
as the blooms grew plentifully upon every bush the ape-man
guessed there would be no necessity for them to enter the patch
far enough to discover him. With little exclamations of pleasure
as they found particularly large or perfect blooms the two moved
from place to place upon the outskirts of Tarzan's retreat.

"Oh, look, Pan-at-lee," cried O-lo-a presently; "there is the
king of them all. Never did I see so wonderful a flower--No! I
will get it myself--it is so large and wonderful no other hand
shall touch it," and the princess wound in among the bushes
toward the point where the great flower bloomed upon a bush above
the ape-man's head.

So sudden and unexpected her approach that there was no
opportunity to escape and Tarzan sat silently trusting that fate
might be kind to him and lead Ko-tan's daughter away before her
eyes dropped from the high-growing bloom to him. But as the girl
cut the long stem with her knife she looked down straight into
the smiling face of Tarzan-jad-guru.

With a stifled scream she drew back and the ape-man rose and
faced her.

"Have no fear, Princess," he assured her. "It is the friend of
Ta-den who salutes you," raising her fingers to his lips.

Pan-at-lee came now excitedly forward. "O Jad-ben-Otho, it is
he!"

"And now that you have found me," queried Tarzan, "will you give
me up to Lu-don, the high priest?"

Pan-at-lee threw herself upon her knees at O-lo-a's feet.
"Princess! Princess!" she beseeched, "do not discover him to his
enemies."

"But Ko-tan, my father," whispered O-lo-a fearfully, "if he knew
of my perfidy his rage would be beyond naming. Even though I am a
princess Lu-don might demand that I be sacrificed to appease the
wrath of Jad-ben-Otho, and between the two of them I should be
lost."

"But they need never know," cried Pan-at-lee, "that you have seen
him unless you tell them yourself for as Jad-ben-Otho is my
witness I will never betray you."

"Oh, tell me, stranger," implored O-lo-a, "are you indeed a god?"

"Jad-ben-Otho is not more so," replied Tarzan truthfully.

"But why do you seek to escape then from the hands of mortals if
you are a god?" she asked.

"When gods mingle with mortals," replied Tarzan, "they are no
less vulnerable than mortals. Even Jad-ben-Otho, should he appear
before you in the flesh, might be slain."

"You have seen Ta-den and spoken with him?" she asked with
apparent irrelevancy.

"Yes, I have seen him and spoken with him," replied the ape-man.
"For the duration of a moon I was with him constantly."

"And--" she hesitated--"he--" she cast her eyes toward the ground
and a flush mantled her cheek--"he still loves me?" and Tarzan
knew that she had been won over.

"Yes," he said, "Ta-den speaks only of O-lo-a and he waits and
hopes for the day when he can claim her."

"But tomorrow they give me to Bu-lot," she said sadly.

"May it be always tomorrow," replied Tarzan, "for tomorrow never
comes."

"Ah, but this unhappiness will come, and for all the tomorrows of
my life I must pine in misery for the Ta-den who will never be
mine."

"But for Lu-don I might have helped you," said the ape-man. "And
who knows that I may not help you yet?"

"Ah, if you only could, Dor-ul-Otho," cried the girl, "and I know
that you would if it were possible for Pan-at-lee has told me how
brave you are, and at the same time how kind."

"Only Jad-ben-Otho knows what the future may bring," said Tarzan.
"And now you two go your way lest someone should discover you and
become suspicious."

"We will go," said O-lo-a, "but Pan-at-lee will return with food.
I hope that you escape and that Jad-ben-Otho is pleased with what
I have done." She turned and walked away and Pan-at-lee followed
while the ape-man again resumed his hiding.

At dusk Pan-at-lee came with food and having her alone Tarzan put
the question that he had been anxious to put since his
conversation earlier in the day with O-lo-a.

"Tell me," he said, "what you know of the rumors of which O-lo-a
spoke of the mysterious stranger which is supposed to be hidden
in A-lur. Have you too heard of this during the short time that
you have been here?"

"Yes," said Pan-at-lee, "I have heard it spoken of among the
other slaves. It is something of which all whisper among
themselves but of which none dares to speak aloud. They say that
there is a strange she hidden in the temple and that Lu-don wants
her for a priestess and that Ko-tan wants her for a wife and that
neither as yet dares take her for fear of the other."

"Do you know where she is hidden in the temple?" asked Tarzan.

"No," said Pan-at-lee. "How should I know? I do not even know
that it is more than a story and I but tell you that which I have
heard others say."

"There was only one," asked Tarzan, "whom they spoke of?"

"No, they speak of another who came with her but none seems to
know what became of this one."

Tarzan nodded. "Thank you Pan-at-lee," he said. "You may have
helped me more than either of us guess."

"I hope that I have helped you," said the girl as she turned back
toward the palace.

"And I hope so too," exclaimed Tarzan emphatically.

14

The Temple of the Gryf

WHEN night had fallen Tarzan donned the mask and the dead tail of
the priest he had slain in the vaults beneath the temple. He
judged that it would not do to attempt again to pass the guard,
especially so late at night as it would be likely to arouse
comment and suspicion, and so he swung into the tree that
overhung the garden wall and from its branches dropped to the
ground beyond.

Avoiding too grave risk of apprehension the ape-man passed
through the grounds to the court of the palace, approaching the
temple from the side opposite to that at which he had left it at
the time of his escape. He came thus it is true through a portion
of the grounds with which he was unfamiliar but he preferred this
to the danger of following the beaten track between the palace
apartments and those of the temple. Having a definite goal in
mind and endowed as he was with an almost miraculous sense of
location he moved with great assurance through the shadows of the
temple yard.

Taking advantage of the denser shadows close to the walls and of
what shrubs and trees there were he came without mishap at last
to the ornate building concerning the purpose of which he had
asked Lu-don only to be put off with the assertion that it was
forgotten--nothing strange in itself but given possible
importance by the apparent hesitancy of the priest to discuss its
use and the impression the ape-man had gained at the time that
Lu-don lied.

And now he stood at last alone before the structure which was
three stories in height and detached from all the other temple
buildings. It had a single barred entrance which was carved from
the living rock in representation of the head of a gryf, whose
wide-open mouth constituted the doorway. The head, hood, and
front paws of the creature were depicted as though it lay
crouching with its lower jaw on the ground between its outspread
paws. Small oval windows, which were likewise barred, flanked the
doorway.

Seeing that the coast was clear, Tarzan stepped into the darkened
entrance where he tried the bars only to discover that they were
ingeniously locked in place by some device with which he was
unfamiliar and that they also were probably too strong to be
broken even if he could have risked the noise which would have
resulted. Nothing was visible within the darkened interior and
so, momentarily baffled, he sought the windows. Here also the
bars refused to yield up their secret, but again Tarzan was not
dismayed since he had counted upon nothing different.

If the bars would not yield to his cunning they would yield to
his giant strength if there proved no other means of ingress, but
first he would assure himself that this latter was the case.
Moving entirely around the building he examined it carefully.
There were other windows but they were similarly barred. He
stopped often to look and listen but he saw no one and the sounds
that he heard were too far away to cause him any apprehension.

He glanced above him at the wall of the building. Like so many of
the other walls of the city, palace, and temple, it was ornately
carved and there were too the peculiar ledges that ran sometimes
in a horizontal plane and again were tilted at an angle, giving
ofttimes an impression of irregularity and even crookedness to
the buildings. It was not a difficult wall to climb, at least not
difficult for the ape-man.

But he found the bulky and awkward headdress a considerable
handicap and so he laid it aside upon the ground at the foot of
the wall. Nimbly he ascended to find the windows of the second
floor not only barred but curtained within. He did not delay long
at the second floor since he had in mind an idea that he would
find the easiest entrance through the roof which he had noticed
was roughly dome shaped like the throneroom of Ko-tan. Here there
were apertures. He had seen them from the ground, and if the
construction of the interior resembled even slightly that of the
throneroom, bars would not be necessary upon these apertures,
since no one could reach them from the floor of the room.

There was but a single question: would they be large enough to
admit the broad shoulders of the ape-man.

He paused again at the third floor, and here, in spite of the
hangings, he saw that the interior was lighted and simultaneously
there came to his nostrils from within a scent that stripped from
him temporarily any remnant of civilization that might have
remained and left him a fierce and terrible bull of the jungles
of Kerchak. So sudden and complete was the metamorphosis that
there almost broke from the savage lips the hideous challenge of
his kind, but the cunning brute-mind saved him this blunder.

And now he heard voices within--the voice of Lu-don he could have
sworn, demanding. And haughty and disdainful came the answering
words though utter hopelessness spoke in the tones of this other
voice which brought Tarzan to the pinnacle of frenzy.

The dome with its possible apertures was forgotten. Every
consideration of stealth and quiet was cast aside as the ape-man
drew back his mighty fist and struck a single terrific blow upon
the bars of the small window before him, a blow that sent the
bars and the casing that held them clattering to the floor of the
apartment within.

Instantly Tarzan dove headforemost through the aperture carrying
the hangings of antelope hide with him to the floor below.
Leaping to his feet he tore the entangling pelt from about his
head only to find himself in utter darkness and in silence. He
called aloud a name that had not passed his lips for many weary
months. "Jane, Jane," he cried, "where are you?" But there was
only silence in reply.

Again and again he called, groping with outstretched hands
through the Stygian blackness of the room, his nostrils assailed
and his brain tantalized by the delicate effluvia that had first
assured him that his mate had been within this very room. And he
had heard her dear voice combatting the base demands of the vile
priest. Ah, if he had but acted with greater caution! If he had
but continued to move with quiet and stealth he might even at
this moment be holding her in his arms while the body of Lu-don,
beneath his foot, spoke eloquently of vengeance achieved. But
there was no time now for idle self-reproaches.

He stumbled blindly forward, groping for he knew not what till
suddenly the floor beneath him tilted and he shot downward into a
darkness even more utter than that above. He felt his body strike
a smooth surface and he realized that he was hurtling downward as
through a polished chute while from above there came the mocking
tones of a taunting laugh and the voice of Lu-don screamed after
him: "Return to thy father, O Dor-ul-Otho!"

The ape-man came to a sudden and painful stop upon a rocky floor.
Directly before him was an oval window crossed by many bars, and
beyond he saw the moonlight playing on the waters of the blue
lake below. Simultaneously he was conscious of a familiar odor in
the air of the chamber, which a quick glance revealed in the
semidarkness as of considerable proportion.

It was the faint, but unmistakable odor of the gryf, and now
Tarzan stood silently listening. At first he detected no sounds
other than those of the city that came to him through the window
overlooking the lake; but presently, faintly, as though from a
distance he heard the shuffling of padded feet along a stone
pavement, and as he listened he was aware that the sound
approached.

Nearer and nearer it came, and now even the breathing of the
beast was audible. Evidently attracted by the noise of his
descent into its cavernous retreat it was approaching to
investigate. He could not see it but he knew that it was not far
distant, and then, deafeningly there reverberated through those
gloomy corridors the mad bellow of the gryf.

Aware of the poor eyesight of the beast, and his own eyes now
grown accustomed to the darkness of the cavern, the ape-man
sought to elude the infuriated charge which he well knew no
living creature could withstand. Neither did he dare risk the
chance of experimenting upon this strange gryf with the tactics
of the Tor-o-don that he had found so efficacious upon that other
occasion when his life and liberty had been the stakes for which
he cast. In many respects the conditions were dissimilar. Before,
in broad daylight, he had been able to approach the gryf under
normal conditions in its natural state, and the gryf itself was
one that he had seen subjected to the authority of man, or at
least of a manlike creature; but here he was confronted by an
imprisoned beast in the full swing of a furious charge and he had
every reason to suspect that this gryf might never have felt the
restraining influence of authority, confined as it was in this
gloomy pit to serve likely but the single purpose that Tarzan had
already seen so graphically portrayed in his own experience of
the past few moments.

To elude the creature, then, upon the possibility of discovering
some loophole of escape from his predicament seemed to the
ape-man the wisest course to pursue. Too much was at stake to
risk an encounter that might be avoided--an encounter the outcome
of which there was every reason to apprehend would seal the fate
of the mate that he had just found, only to lose again so
harrowingly. Yet high as his disappointment and chagrin ran,
hopeless as his present estate now appeared, there tingled in the
veins of the savage lord a warm glow of thanksgiving and elation.
She lived! After all these weary months of hopelessness and fear
he had found her. She lived!

To the opposite side of the chamber, silently as the wraith of a
disembodied soul, the swift jungle creature moved from the path
of the charging Titan that, guided solely in the semi-darkness by
its keen ears, bore down upon the spot toward which Tarzan's
noisy entrance into its lair had attracted it. Along the further
wall the ape-man hurried. Before him now appeared the black
opening of the corridor from which the beast had emerged into the
larger chamber. Without hesitation Tarzan plunged into it. Even
here his eyes, long accustomed to darkness that would have seemed
total to you or to me, saw dimly the floor and the walls within a
radius of a few feet--enough at least to prevent him plunging
into any unguessed abyss, or dashing himself upon solid rock at a
sudden turning.

The corridor was both wide and lofty, which indeed it must be to
accommodate the colossal proportions of the creature whose
habitat it was, and so Tarzan encountered no difficulty in moving
with reasonable speed along its winding trail. He was aware as he
proceeded that the trend of the passage was downward, though not
steeply, but it seemed interminable and he wondered to what
distant subterranean lair it might lead. There was a feeling
that perhaps after all he might better have remained in the
larger chamber and risked all on the chance of subduing the gryf
where there was at least sufficient room and light to lend to the
experiment some slight chance of success. To be overtaken here in
the narrow confines of the black corridor where he was assured
the gryf could not see him at all would spell almost certain
death and now he heard the thing approaching from behind. Its
thunderous bellows fairly shook the cliff from which the
cavernous chambers were excavated. To halt and meet this
monstrous incarnation of fury with a futile whee-oo! seemed to
Tarzan the height of insanity and so he continued along the
corridor, increasing his pace as he realized that the gryf was
overhauling him.

Presently the darkness lessened and at the final turning of the
passage he saw before him an area of moonlight. With renewed hope
he sprang rapidly forward and emerged from the mouth of the
corridor to find himself in a large circular enclosure the
towering white walls of which rose high upon every side--smooth
perpendicular walls upon the sheer face of which was no slightest
foothold. To his left lay a pool of water, one side of which
lapped the foot of the wall at this point. It was, doubtless, the
wallow and the drinking pool of the gryf.

And now the creature emerged from the corridor and Tarzan
retreated to the edge of the pool to make his last stand. There
was no staff with which to enforce the authority of his voice,
but yet he made his stand for there seemed naught else to do.
Just beyond the entrance to the corridor the gryf paused, turning
its weak eyes in all directions as though searching for its prey.
This then seemed the psychological moment for his attempt and
raising his voice in peremptory command the ape-man voiced the
weird whee-oo! of the Tor-o-don. Its effect upon the gryf was
instantaneous and complete--with a terrific bellow it lowered its
three horns and dashed madly in the direction of the sound.

To right nor to left was any avenue of escape, for behind him lay
the placid waters of the pool, while down upon him from before
thundered annihilation. The mighty body seemed already to tower
above him as the ape-man turned and dove into the dark waters.

Dead in her breast lay hope. Battling for life during harrowing
months of imprisonment and danger and hardship it had fitfully
flickered and flamed only to sink after each renewal to smaller
proportions than before and now it had died out entirely leaving
only cold, charred embers that Jane Clayton knew would never
again be rekindled. Hope was dead as she faced Lu-don, the high
priest, in her prison quarters in the Temple of the Gryf at
A-lur. Both time and hardship had failed to leave their impress
upon her physical beauty--the contours of her perfect form, the
glory of her radiant loveliness had defied them, yet to these
very attributes she owed the danger which now confronted her, for
Lu-don desired her. From the lesser priests she had been safe,
but from Lu-don, she was not safe, for Lu-don was not as they,
since the high priestship of Pal-ul-don may descend from father
to son.

Ko-tan, the king, had wanted her and all that had so far saved
her from either was the fear of each for the other, but at last
Lu-don had cast aside discretion and had come in the silent
watches of the night to claim her. Haughtily had she repulsed
him, seeking ever to gain time, though what time might bring her
of relief or renewed hope she could not even remotely conjecture.
A leer of lust and greed shone hungrily upon his cruel
countenance as he advanced across the room to seize her. She did
not shrink nor cower, but stood there very erect, her chin up,
her level gaze freighted with the loathing and contempt she felt
for him. He read her expression and while it angered him, it but
increased his desire for possession. Here indeed was a queen,
perhaps a goddess; fit mate for the high priest.

"You shall not!" she said as he would have touched her. "One of
us shall die before ever your purpose is accomplished."

He was close beside her now. His laugh grated upon her ears.
"Love does not kill," he replied mockingly.

He reached for her arm and at the same instant something clashed
against the bars of one of the windows, crashing them inward to
the floor, to be followed almost simultaneously by a human figure
which dove headforemost into the room, its head enveloped in the
skin window hangings which it carried with it in its impetuous
entry.

Jane Clayton saw surprise and something of terror too leap to the
countenance of the high priest and then she saw him spring
forward and jerk upon a leather thong that depended from the
ceiling of the apartment. Instantly there dropped from above a
cunningly contrived partition that fell between them and the
intruder, effectively barring him from them and at the same time
leaving him to grope upon its opposite side in darkness, since
the only cresset the room contained was upon their side of the
partition.

Faintly from beyond the wall Jane heard a voice calling, but
whose it was and what the words she could not distinguish. Then
she saw Lu-don jerk upon another thong and wait in evident
expectancy of some consequent happening. He did not have long to
wait. She saw the thong move suddenly as though jerked from above
and then Lu-don smiled and with another signal put in motion
whatever machinery it was that raised the partition again to its
place in the ceiling.

Advancing into that portion of the room that the partition had
shut off from them, the high priest knelt upon the floor, and
down tilting a section of it, revealed the dark mouth of a shaft
leading below. Laughing loudly he shouted into the hole: "Return
to thy father, O Dor-ul-Otho!"

Making fast the catch that prevented the trapdoor from opening
beneath the feet of the unwary until such time as Lu-don chose
the high priest rose again to his feet.

"Now, Beautiful One!" he cried, and then, "Ja-don! what do you
here?"

Jane Clayton turned to follow the direction of Lu-don's eyes and
there she saw framed in the entrance-way to the apartment the
mighty figure of a warrior, upon whose massive features sat an
expression of stern and uncompromising authority.

"I come from Ko-tan, the king," replied Ja-don, "to remove the
beautiful stranger to the Forbidden Garden."

"The king defies me, the high priest of Jad-ben-Otho?" cried
Lu-don.

"It is the king's command--I have spoken," snapped Ja-don, in
whose manner was no sign of either fear or respect for the
priest.

Lu-don well knew why the king had chosen this messenger whose
heresy was notorious, but whose power had as yet protected him
from the machinations of the priest. Lu-don cast a surreptitious
glance at the thongs hanging from the ceiling. Why not? If he
could but maneuver to entice Ja-don to the opposite side of the
chamber!

"Come," he said in a conciliatory tone, "let us discuss the
matter," and moved toward the spot where he would have Ja-don
follow him.

"There is nothing to discuss," replied Ja-don, yet he followed
the priest, fearing treachery.

Jane watched them. In the face and figure of the warrior she
found reflected those admirable traits of courage and honor that
the profession of arms best develops. In the hypocritical priest
there was no redeeming quality. Of the two then she might best
choose the warrior. With him there was a chance--with Lu-don,
none. Even the very process of exchange from one prison to
another might offer some possibility of escape. She weighed all
these things and decided, for Ludon's quick glance at the thongs
had not gone unnoticed nor uninterpreted by her.

"Warrior," she said, addressing Ja-don, "if you would live enter
not that portion of the room."

Lu-don cast an angry glance upon her. "Silence, slave!" he cried.

"And where lies the danger?" Ja-don asked of Jane, ignoring
Lu-don.

The woman pointed to the thongs. "Look," she said, and before the
high priest could prevent she had seized that which controlled
the partition which shot downward separating Lu-don from the
warrior and herself.

Ja-don looked inquiringly at her. "He would have tricked me
neatly but for you," he said; "kept me imprisoned there while he
secreted you elsewhere in the mazes of his temple."

"He would have done more than that," replied Jane, as she pulled
upon the other thong. "This releases the fastenings of a trapdoor
in the floor beyond the partition. When you stepped on that you
would have been precipitated into a pit beneath the temple.
Lu-don has threatened me with this fate often. I do not know
that he speaks the truth, but he says that a demon of the temple
is imprisoned there--a huge gryf."

"There is a gryf within the temple," said Ja-don. "What with it
and the sacrifices, the priests keep us busy supplying them with
prisoners, though the victims are sometimes those for whom Lu-don
has conceived hatred among our own people. He has had his eyes
upon me for a long time. This would have been his chance but for
you. Tell me, woman, why you warned me. Are we not all equally
your jailers and your enemies?"

"None could be more horrible than Lu-don," she replied; "and you
have the appearance of a brave and honorable warrior. I could not
hope, for hope has died and yet there is the possibility that
among so many fighting men, even though they be of another race
than mine, there is one who would accord honorable treatment to a
stranger within his gates--even though she be a woman."

Ja-don looked at her for a long minute. "Kg-tan would make you
his queen," he said. "That he told me himself and surely that
were honorable treatment from one who might make you a slave."

"Why, then, would he make me queen?" she asked.

Ja-don came closer as though in fear his words might be
overheard. "He believes, although he did not tell me so in fact,
that you are of the race of gods. And why not? Jad-ben-Otho is
tailless, therefore it is not strange that Ko-tan should suspect
that only the gods are thus. His queen is dead leaving only a
single daughter. He craves a son and what more desirable than
that he should found a line of rulers for Pal-ul-don descended
from the gods?"

"But I am already wed," cried Jane. "I cannot wed another. I do
not want him or his throne."

"Ko-tan is king," replied Ja-don simply as though that explained
and simplified everything.

"You will not save me then?" she asked.

"If you were in Ja-lur," he replied, "I might protect you, even
against the king."

"What and where is Ja-lur?" she asked, grasping at any straw.

"It is the city where I rule," he answered. "I am chief there and
of all the valley beyond."

"Where is it?" she insisted, and "is it far?"

"No," he replied, smiling, "it is not far, but do not think of
that--you could never reach it. There are too many to pursue and
capture you. If you wish to know, however, it lies up the river
that empties into Jad-ben-lul whose waters kiss the walls of
A-lur--up the western fork it lies with water upon three sides.
Impregnable city of Pal-ul-don--alone of all the cities it has
never been entered by a foeman since it was built there while
Jad-ben-Otho was a boy."

"And there I would be safe?" she asked.

"Perhaps," he replied.

Ah, dead Hope; upon what slender provocation would you seek to
glow again! She sighed and shook her head, realizing the
inutility of Hope--yet the tempting bait dangled before her
mind's eye--Ja-lur!

"You are wise," commented Ja-don interpreting her sigh. "Come
now, we will go to the quarters of the princess beside the
Forbidden Garden. There you will remain with O-lo-a, the king's
daughter. It will be better than this prison you have occupied."

"And Ko-tan?" she asked, a shudder passing through her slender
frame.

"There are ceremonies," explained Ja-don, "that may occupy
several days before you become queen, and one of them may be
difficult of arrangement." He laughed, then.

"What?" she asked.

"Only the high priest may perform the marriage ceremony for a
king," he explained.

"Delay!" she murmured; "blessed delay!" Tenacious indeed of life
is Hope even though it be reduced to cold and lifeless char--a
veritable phoenix.

15

"The King Is Dead!"

AS THEY conversed Ja-don had led her down the stone stairway that
leads from the upper floors of the Temple of the Gryf to the
chambers and the corridors that honeycomb the rocky hills from
which the temple and the palace are hewn and now they passed from
one to the other through a doorway upon one side of which two
priests stood guard and upon the other two warriors. The former
would have halted Ja-don when they saw who it was that
accompanied him for well known throughout the temple was the
quarrel between king and high priest for possession of this
beautiful stranger.

"Only by order of Lu-don may she pass," said one, placing himself
directly in front of Jane Clayton, barring her progress. Through
the hollow eyes of the hideous mask the woman could see those of
the priest beneath gleaming with the fires of fanaticism. Ja-don
placed an arm about her shoulders and laid his hand upon his
knife.

"She passes by order of Ko-tan, the king," he said, "and by
virtue of the fact that Ja-don, the chief, is her guide. Stand
aside!"

The two warriors upon the palace side pressed forward. "We are
here, gund of Ja-lur," said one, addressing Ja-don, "to receive
and obey your commands."

The second priest now interposed. "Let them pass," he admonished
his companion. "We have received no direct commands from Lu-don
to the contrary and it is a law of the temple and the palace that
chiefs and priests may come and go without interference."

"But I know Lu-don's wishes," insisted the other.

"He told you then that Ja-don must not pass with the stranger?"

"No--but--"

"Then let them pass, for they are three to two and will pass
anyway--we have done our best."

Grumbling, the priest stepped aside. "Lu-don will exact an
accounting," he cried angrily.

Ja-don turned upon him. "And get it when and where he will," he
snapped.

They came at last to the quarters of the Princess O-lo-a where,
in the main entrance-way, loitered a small guard of palace
warriors and several stalwart black eunuchs belonging to the
princess, or her women. To one of the latter Ja-don relinquished
his charge.

"Take her to the princess," he commanded, "and see that she does
not escape."

Through a number of corridors and apartments lighted by stone
cressets the eunuch led Lady Greystoke halting at last before a
doorway concealed by hangings of jato skin, where the guide beat
with his staff upon the wall beside the door.

"O-lo-a, Princess of Pal-ul-don," he called, "here is the
stranger woman, the prisoner from the temple."

"Bid her enter," Jane heard a sweet voice from within command.

The eunuch drew aside the hangings and Lady Greystoke stepped
within. Before her was a low-ceiled room of moderate size. In
each of the four corners a kneeling figure of stone seemed to be
bearing its portion of the weight of the ceiling upon its
shoulders. These figures were evidently intended to represent
Waz-don slaves and were not without bold artistic beauty. The
ceiling itself was slightly arched to a central dome which was
pierced to admit light by day, and air. Upon one side of the room
were many windows, the other three walls being blank except for a
doorway in each. The princess lay upon a pile of furs which were
arranged over a low stone dais in one corner of the apartment and
was alone except for a single Waz-don slave girl who sat upon the
edge of the dais near her feet.

As Jane entered O-lo-a beckoned her to approach and when she
stood beside the couch the girl half rose upon an elbow and
surveyed her critically.

"How beautiful you are," she said simply.

Jane smiled, sadly; for she had found that beauty may be a curse.

"That is indeed a compliment," she replied quickly, "from one so
radiant as the Princess O-lo-a."

"Ah!" exclaimed the princess delightedly; "you speak my language!
I was told that you were of another race and from some far land
of which we of Pal-ul-don have never heard."

"Lu-don saw to it that the priests instructed me," explained
Jane; "but I am from a far country, Princess; one to which I long
to return--and I am very unhappy."

"But Ko-tan, my father, would make you his queen," cried the
girl; "that should make you very happy."

"But it does not," replied the prisoner; "I love another to whom
I am already wed. Ah, Princess, if you had known what it was to
love and to be forced into marriage with another you would
sympathize with me."

The Princess O-lo-a was silent for a long moment. "I know," she
said at last, "and I am very sorry for you; but if the king's
daughter cannot save herself from such a fate who may save a
slave woman? for such in fact you are."

The drinking in the great banquet hall of the palace of Ko-tan,
king of Pal-ul-don had commenced earlier this night than was
usual, for the king was celebrating the morrow's betrothal of his
only daughter to Bu-lot, son of Mo-sar, the chief, whose
great-grandfather had been king of Pal-ul-don and who thought
that he should be king, and Mo-sar was drunk and so was Bu-lot,
his son. For that matter nearly all of the warriors, including
the king himself, were drunk. In the heart of Ko-tan was no love
either for Mo-sar, or Bu-lot, nor did either of these love the
king. Ko-tan was giving his daughter to Bu-lot in the hope that
the alliance would prevent Mo-sar from insisting upon his claims
to the throne, for, next to Ja-don, Mo-sar was the most powerful
of the chiefs and while Ko-tan looked with fear upon Ja-don, too,
he had no fear that the old Lion-man would attempt to seize the
throne, though which way he would throw his influence and his
warriors in the event that Mo-sar declare war upon Ko-tan, the
king could not guess.

Primitive people who are also warlike are seldom inclined toward
either tact or diplomacy even when sober; but drunk they know not
the words, if aroused. It was really Bu-lot who started it.

"This," he said, "I drink to O-lo-a," and he emptied his tankard
at a single gulp. "And this," seizing a full one from a neighbor,
"to her son and mine who will bring back the throne of Pal-ul-don
to its rightful owners!"

"The king is not yet dead!" cried Ko-tan, rising to his feet;
"nor is Bu-lot yet married to his daughter--and there is yet time
to save Pal-ul-don from the spawn of the rabbit breed."

The king's angry tone and his insulting reference to Bu-lot's
well-known cowardice brought a sudden, sobering silence upon the
roistering company. Every eye turned upon Bu-lot and Mo-sar, who
sat together directly opposite the king. The first was very drunk
though suddenly he seemed quite sober. He was so drunk that for
an instant he forgot to be a coward, since his reasoning powers
were so effectually paralyzed by the fumes of liquor that he
could not intelligently weigh the consequences of his acts. It is
reasonably conceivable that a drunk and angry rabbit might commit
a rash deed. Upon no other hypothesis is the thing that Bu-lot
now did explicable. He rose suddenly from the seat to which he
had sunk after delivering his toast and seizing the knife from
the sheath of the warrior upon his right hurled it with terrific
force at Ko-tan. Skilled in the art of throwing both their knives
and their clubs are the warriors of Pal-ul-don and at this short
distance and coming as it did without warning there was no
defense and but one possible result--Ko-tan, the king, lunged
forward across the table, the blade buried in his heart.

A brief silence followed the assassin's cowardly act. White with
terror, now, Bu-lot fell slowly back toward the doorway at his
rear, when suddenly angry warriors leaped with drawn knives to
prevent his escape and to avenge their king. But Mo-sar now took
his stand beside his son.

"Ko-tan is dead!" he cried. "Mo-sar is king! Let the loyal
warriors of Pal-ul-don protect their ruler!"

Mo-sar commanded a goodly following and these quickly surrounded
him and Bu-lot, but there were many knives against them and now
Ja-don pressed forward through those who confronted the
pretender.

"Take them both!" he shouted. "The warriors of Pal-ul-don will
choose their own king after the assassin of Ko-tan has paid the
penalty of his treachery."

Directed now by a leader whom they both respected and admired
those who had been loyal to Ko-tan rushed forward upon the
faction that had surrounded Mo-sar. Fierce and terrible was the
fighting, devoid, apparently, of all else than the ferocious lust
to kill and while it was at its height Mo-sar and Bu-lot slipped
unnoticed from the banquet hall.

To that part of the palace assigned to them during their visit to
A-lur they hastened. Here were their servants and the lesser
warriors of their party who had not been bidden to the feast of
Ko-tan. These were directed quickly to gather together their
belongings for immediate departure. When all was ready, and it
did not take long, since the warriors of Pal-ul-don require but
little impedimenta on the march, they moved toward the palace
gate.

Suddenly Mo-sar approached his son. "The princess," he whispered.
"We must not leave the city without her--she is half the battle
for the throne."

Bu-lot, now entirely sober, demurred. He had had enough of
fighting and of risk. "Let us get out of A-lur quickly," he
urged, "or we shall have the whole city upon us. She would not
come without a struggle and that would delay us too long."

"There is plenty of time," insisted Mo-sar. "They are still
fighting in the pal-e-don-so. It will be long before they miss us
and, with Ko-tan dead, long before any will think to look to the
safety of the princess. Our time is now--it was made for us by
Jad-ben-Otho. Come!"

Reluctantly Bu-lot followed his father, who first instructed the
warriors to await them just inside the gateway of the palace.
Rapidly the two approached the quarters of the princess. Within
the entrance-way only a handful of warriors were on guard. The
eunuchs had retired.

"There is fighting in the pal-e-don-so," Mo-sar announced in
feigned excitement as they entered the presence of the guards.
"The king desires you to come at once and has sent us to guard
the apartments of the princess. Make haste!" he commanded as the
men hesitated.

The warriors knew him and that on the morrow the princess was to
be betrothed to Bu-lot, his son. If there was trouble what more
natural than that Mo-sar and Bu-lot should be intrusted with the
safety of the princess. And then, too, was not Mo-sar a powerful
chief to whose orders disobedience might prove a dangerous thing?
They were but common fighting men disciplined in the rough school
of tribal warfare, but they had learned to obey a superior and so
they departed for the banquet hall--the place-where-men-eat.

Barely waiting until they had disappeared Mo-sar crossed to the
hangings at the opposite end of the entrance-hall and followed by
Bu-lot made his way toward the sleeping apartment of O-lo-a and a
moment later, without warning, the two men burst in upon the
three occupants of the room. At sight of them O-lo-a sprang to
her feet.

"What is the meaning of this?" she demanded angrily.

Mo-sar advanced and halted before her. Into his cunning mind had
entered a plan to trick her. If it succeeded it would prove
easier than taking her by force, and then his eyes fell upon Jane
Clayton and he almost gasped in astonishment and admiration, but
he caught himself and returned to the business of the moment.

"O-lo-a," he cried, "when you know the urgency of our mission you
will forgive us. We have sad news for you. There has been an
uprising in the palace and Ko-tan, the king, has been slain. The
rebels are drunk with liquor and now on their way here. We must
get you out of A-lur at once--there is not a moment to lose.
Come, and quickly!"

"My father dead?" cried O-lo-a, and suddenly her eyes went wide.
"Then my place is here with my people," she cried. "If Ko-tan is
dead I am queen until the warriors choose a new ruler--that is
the law of Pal-ul-don. And if I am queen none can make me wed
whom I do not wish to wed--and Jad-ben-Otho knows I never wished
to wed thy cowardly son. Go!" She pointed a slim forefinger
imperiously toward the doorway.

Mo-sar saw that neither trickery nor persuasion would avail now
and every precious minute counted. He looked again at the
beautiful woman who stood beside O-lo-a. He had never before seen
her but he well knew from palace gossip that she could be no
other than the godlike stranger whom Ko-tan had planned to make
his queen.

"Bu-lot," he cried to his son, "take you your own woman and I
will take--mine!" and with that he sprang suddenly forward and
seizing Jane about the waist lifted her in his arms, so that
before O-lo-a or Pan-at-lee might even guess his purpose he had
disappeared through the hangings near the foot of the dais and
was gone with the stranger woman struggling and fighting in his
grasp.

And then Bu-lot sought to seize O-lo-a, but O-lo-a had her
Pan-at-lee--fierce little tiger-girl of the savage
Kor-ul-ja--Pan-at-lee whose name belied her--and Bu-lot found that
with the two of them his hands were full. When he would have
lifted O-lo-a and borne her away Pan-at-lee seized him around the
legs and strove to drag him down. Viciously he kicked her, but
she would not desist, and finally, realizing that he might not
only lose his princess but be so delayed as to invite capture if
he did not rid himself of this clawing, scratching she-jato, he
hurled O-lo-a to the floor and seizing Pan-at-lee by the hair
drew his knife and--

The curtains behind him suddenly parted. In two swift bounds a
lithe figure crossed the room and before ever the knife of Bu-lot
reached its goal his wrist was seized from behind and a terrific
blow crashing to the base of his brain dropped him, lifeless, to
the floor. Bu-lot, coward, traitor, and assassin, died without
knowing who struck him down.

As Tarzan of the Apes leaped into the pool in the gryf pit of the
temple at A-lur one might have accounted for his act on the
hypothesis that it was the last blind urge of self-preservation
to delay, even for a moment, the inevitable tragedy in which each
some day must play the leading role upon his little stage;
but no--those cool, gray eyes had caught the sole possibility for
escape that the surroundings and the circumstances offered--a
tiny, moonlit patch of water glimmering through a small aperture
in the cliff at the surface of the pool upon its farther side.
With swift, bold strokes he swam for speed alone knowing that the
water would in no way deter his pursuer. Nor did it. Tarzan heard
the great splash as the huge creature plunged into the pool
behind him; he heard the churning waters as it forged rapidly
onward in his wake. He was nearing the opening--would it be large
enough to permit the passage of his body? That portion of it
which showed above the surface of the water most certainly would
not. His life, then, depended upon how much of the aperture was
submerged. And now it was directly before him and the gryf
directly behind. There was no alternative--there was no other
hope. The ape-man threw all the resources of his great strength
into the last few strokes, extended his hands before him as a
cutwater, submerged to the water's level and shot forward toward
the hole.

Frothing with rage was the baffled Lu-don as he realized how
neatly the stranger she had turned his own tables upon him. He
could of course escape the Temple of the Gryf in which her quick
wit had temporarily imprisoned him; but during the delay, however
brief, Ja-don would find time to steal her from the temple and
deliver her to Ko-tan. But he would have her yet--that the high
priest swore in the names of Jad-ben-Otho and all the demons of
his faith. He hated Ko-tan. Secretly he had espoused the cause of
Mo-sar, in whom he would have a willing tool. Perhaps, then, this
would give him the opportunity he had long awaited--a pretext for
inciting the revolt that would dethrone Ko-tan and place Mo-sar
in power--with Lu-don the real ruler of Pal-ul-don. He licked his
thin lips as he sought the window through which Tarzan had
entered and now Lu-don's only avenue of escape. Cautiously he
made his way across the floor, feeling before him with his hands,
and when they discovered that the trap was set for him an ugly
snarl broke from the priest's lips. "The she-devil!" he
muttered; "but she shall pay, she shall pay--ah, Jad-ben-Otho;
how she shall pay for the trick she has played upon Lu-don!"

He crawled through the window and climbed easily downward to the
ground. Should he pursue Ja-don and the woman, chancing an
encounter with the fierce chief, or bide his time until treachery
and intrigue should accomplish his design? He chose the latter
solution, as might have been expected of such as he.

Going to his quarters he summoned several of his priests--those
who were most in his confidence and who shared his ambitions for
absolute power of the temple over the palace--all men who hated
Ko-tan.

"The time has come," he told them, "when the authority of the
temple must be placed definitely above that of the palace.
Ko-tan must make way for Mo-sar, for Ko-tan has defied your high
priest. Go then, Pan-sat, and summon Mo-sar secretly to the
temple, and you others go to the city and prepare the faithful
warriors that they may be in readiness when the time comes."

For another hour they discussed the details of the coup
d'etat that was to overthrow the government of Pal-ul-don.
One knew a slave who, as the signal sounded from the temple gong,
would thrust a knife into the heart of Ko-tan, for the price of
liberty. Another held personal knowledge of an officer of the
palace that he could use to compel the latter to admit a number
of Lu-don's warriors to various parts of the palace. With Mo-sar
as the cat's paw, the plan seemed scarce possible of failure and
so they separated, going upon their immediate errands to palace
and to city.

As Pan-sat entered the palace grounds he was aware of a sudden
commotion in the direction of the pal-e-don-so and a few minutes
later Lu-don was surprised to see him return to the apartments of
the high priest, breathless and excited.

"What now, Pan-sat?" cried Lu-don. "Are you pursued by demons?"

"O master, our time has come and gone while we sat here planning.
Ko-tan is already dead and Mo-sar fled. His friends are fighting
with the warriors of the palace but they have no head, while
Ja-don leads the others. I could learn but little from frightened
slaves who had fled at the outburst of the quarrel. One told me
that Bu-lot had slain the king and that he had seen Mo-sar and
the assassin hurrying from the palace."

"Ja-don," muttered the high priest. "The fools will make him king
if we do not act and act quickly. Get into the city, Pan-sat--let
your feet fly and raise the cry that Ja-don has killed the king
and is seeking to wrest the throne from O-lo-a. Spread the word
as you know best how to spread it that Ja-don has threatened to
destroy the priests and hurl the altars of the temple into
Jad-ben-lul. Rouse the warriors of the city and urge them to
attack at once. Lead them into the temple by the secret way that
only the priests know and from here we may spew them out upon the
palace before they learn the truth. Go, Pan-sat,
immediately--delay not an instant."

"But stay," he called as the under priest turned to leave the
apartment; "saw or heard you anything of the strange white woman
that Ja-don stole from the Temple of the Gryf where we have had
her imprisoned?"

"Only that Ja-don took her into the palace where he threatened
the priests with violence if they did not permit him to pass,"
replied Pan-sat. "This they told me, but where within the palace
she is hidden I know not."

"Ko-tan ordered her to the Forbidden Garden," said Lu-don,
"doubtless we shall find her there. And now, Pan-sat, be upon
your errand."

In a corridor by Lu-don's chamber a hideously masked priest
leaned close to the curtained aperture that led within. Were he
listening he must have heard all that passed between Pan-sat and
the high priest, and that he had listened was evidenced by his
hasty withdrawal to the shadows of a nearby passage as the lesser
priest moved across the chamber toward the doorway. Pan-sat went
his way in ignorance of the near presence that he almost brushed
against as he hurried toward the secret passage that leads from
the temple of Jad-ben-Otho, far beneath the palace, to the city
beyond, nor did he sense the silent creature following in his
footsteps.

16

The Secret Way

IT WAS a baffled gryf that bellowed in angry rage as Tarzan's
sleek brown body cutting the moonlit waters shot through the
aperture in the wall of the gryf pool and out into the lake
beyond. The ape-man smiled as he thought of the comparative ease
with which he had defeated the purpose of the high priest but his
face clouded again at the ensuing remembrance of the grave danger
that threatened his mate. His sole object now must be to return
as quickly as he might to the chamber where he had last seen her
on the third floor of the Temple of the Gryf, but how he was to
find his way again into the temple grounds was a question not
easy of solution.

In the moonlight he could see the sheer cliff rising from the
water for a great distance along the shore--far beyond the
precincts of the temple and the palace--towering high above him,
a seemingly impregnable barrier against his return. Swimming
close in, he skirted the wall searching diligently for some
foothold, however slight, upon its smooth, forbidding surface.
Above him and quite out of reach were numerous apertures, but
there were no means at hand by which he could reach them.
Presently, however, his hopes were raised by the sight of an
opening level with the surface of the water. It lay just ahead
and a few strokes brought him to it--cautious strokes that
brought forth no sound from the yielding waters. At the nearer
side of the opening he stopped and reconnoitered. There was no
one in sight. Carefully he raised his body to the threshold of
the entrance-way, his smooth brown hide glistening in the
moonlight as it shed the water in tiny sparkling rivulets.

Before him stretched a gloomy corridor, unlighted save for the
faint illumination of the diffused moonlight that penetrated it
for but a short distance from the opening. Moving as rapidly as
reasonable caution warranted, Tarzan followed the corridor into
the bowels of the cave. There was an abrupt turn and then a
flight of steps at the top of which lay another corridor running
parallel with the face of the cliff. This passage was dimly
lighted by flickering cressets set in niches in the walls at
considerable distances apart. A quick survey showed the ape-man
numerous openings upon each side of the corridor and his quick
ears caught sounds that indicated that there were other beings
not far distant--priests, he concluded, in some of the apartments
letting upon the passageway.

To pass undetected through this hive of enemies appeared quite
beyond the range of possibility. He must again seek disguise and
knowing from experience how best to secure such he crept
stealthily along the corridor toward the nearest doorway. Like
Numa, the lion, stalking a wary prey he crept with quivering
nostrils to the hangings that shut off his view from the interior
of the apartment beyond. A moment later his head disappeared
within; then his shoulders, and his lithe body, and the hangings
dropped quietly into place again. A moment later there filtered
to the vacant corridor without a brief, gasping gurgle and again
silence. A minute passed; a second, and a third, and then the
hangings were thrust aside and a grimly masked priest of the
temple of Jad-ben-Otho strode into the passageway.

With bold steps he moved along and was about to turn into a
diverging gallery when his attention was aroused by voices coming
from a room upon his left. Instantly the figure halted and
crossing the corridor stood with an ear close to the skins that
concealed the occupants of the room from him, and him from them.
Presently he leaped back into the concealing shadows of the
diverging gallery and immediately thereafter the hangings by
which he had been listening parted and a priest emerged to turn
quickly down the main corridor. The eavesdropper waited until the
other had gained a little distance and then stepping from his
place of concealment followed silently behind.

The way led along the corridor which ran parallel with the face
of the cliff for some little distance and then Pan-sat, taking a
cresset from one of the wall niches, turned abruptly into a small
apartment at his left. The tracker followed cautiously in time to
see the rays of the flickering light dimly visible from an
aperture in the floor before him. Here he found a series of
steps, similar to those used by the Waz-don in scaling the cliff
to their caves, leading to a lower level.

First satisfying himself that his guide was continuing upon his
way unsuspecting, the other descended after him and continued his
stealthy stalking. The passageway was now both narrow and low,
giving but bare headroom to a tall man, and it was broken often
by flights of steps leading always downward. The steps in each
unit seldom numbered more than six and sometimes there was only
one or two but in the aggregate the tracker imagined that they
had descended between fifty and seventy-five feet from the level
of the upper corridor when the passageway terminated in a small
apartment at one side of which was a little pile of rubble.

Setting his cresset upon the ground, Pan-sat commenced hurriedly
to toss the bits of broken stone aside, presently revealing a
small aperture at the base of the wall upon the opposite side of
which there appeared to be a further accumulation of rubble. This
he also removed until he had a hole of sufficient size to permit
the passage of his body, and leaving the cresset still burning
upon the floor the priest crawled through the opening he had made
and disappeared from the sight of the watcher hiding in the
shadows of the narrow passageway behind him.

No sooner, however, was he safely gone than the other followed,
finding himself, after passing through the hole, on a little
ledge about halfway between the surface of the lake and the top
of the cliff above. The ledge inclined steeply upward, ending at
the rear of a building which stood upon the edge of the cliff and
which the second priest entered just in time to see Pan-sat pass
out into the city beyond.

As the latter turned a nearby corner the other emerged from the
doorway and quickly surveyed his surroundings. He was satisfied
the priest who had led him hither had served his purpose in so
far as the tracker was concerned. Above him, and perhaps a
hundred yards away, the white walls of the palace gleamed against
the northern sky. The time that it had taken him to acquire
definite knowledge concerning the secret passageway between the
temple and the city he did not count as lost, though he begrudged
every instant that kept him from the prosecution of his main
objective. It had seemed to him, however, necessary to the
success of a bold plan that he had formulated upon overhearing
the conversation between Lu-don and Pan-sat as he stood without
the hangings of the apartment of the high priest.

Alone against a nation of suspicious and half-savage enemies he
could scarce hope for a successful outcome to the one great issue
upon which hung the life and happiness of the creature he loved
best. For her sake he must win allies and it was for this purpose
that he had sacrificed these precious moments, but now he lost no
further time in seeking to regain entrance to the palace grounds
that he might search out whatever new prison they had found in
which to incarcerate his lost love.

He found no difficulty in passing the guards at the entrance to
the palace for, as he had guessed, his priestly disguise disarmed
all suspicion. As he approached the warriors he kept his hands
behind him and trusted to fate that the sickly light of the
single torch which stood beside the doorway would not reveal his
un-Pal-ul-donian feet. As a matter of fact so accustomed were
they to the comings and goings of the priesthood that they paid
scant attention to him and he passed on into the palace grounds
without even a moment's delay.

His goal now was the Forbidden Garden and this he had little
difficulty in reaching though he elected to enter it over the
wall rather than to chance arousing any suspicion on the part of
the guards at the inner entrance, since he could imagine no
reason why a priest should seek entrance there thus late at
night.

He found the garden deserted, nor any sign of her he sought.
That she had been brought hither he had learned from the
conversation he had overheard between Lu-don and Pan-sat, and he
was sure that there had been no time or opportunity for the high
priest to remove her from the palace grounds. The garden he knew
to be devoted exclusively to the uses of the princess and her
women and it was only reasonable to assume therefore that if Jane
had been brought to the garden it could only have been upon an
order from Ko-tan. This being the case the natural assumption
would follow that he would find her in some other portion of
O-lo-a's quarters.

Just where these lay he could only conjecture, but it seemed
reasonable to believe that they must be adjacent to the garden,
so once more he scaled the wall and passing around its end
directed his steps toward an entrance-way which he judged must
lead to that portion of the palace nearest the Forbidden Garden.

To his surprise he found the place unguarded and then there fell
upon his ear from an interior apartment the sound of voices
raised in anger and excitement. Guided by the sound he quickly
traversed several corridors and chambers until he stood before
the hangings which separated him from the chamber from which
issued the sounds of altercation. Raising the skins slightly he
looked within. There were two women battling with a Ho-don
warrior. One was the daughter of Ko-tan and the other Pan-at-lee,
the Kor-ul-ja.

At the moment that Tarzan lifted the hangings, the warrior threw
O-lo-a viciously to the ground and seizing Pan-at-lee by the hair
drew his knife and raised it above her head. Casting the
encumbering headdress of the dead priest from his shoulders the
ape-man leaped across the intervening space and seizing the brute
from behind struck him a single terrible blow.

As the man fell forward dead, the two women recognized Tarzan
simultaneously. Pan-at-lee fell upon her knees and would have
bowed her head upon his feet had he not, with an impatient
gesture, commanded her to rise. He had no time to listen to their
protestations of gratitude or answer the numerous questions which
he knew would soon be flowing from those two feminine tongues.

"Tell me," he cried, "where is the woman of my own race whom
Ja-don brought here from the temple?"

"She is but this moment gone," cried O-lo-a. "Mo-sar, the father
of this thing here," and she indicated the body of Bu-lot with a
scornful finger, "seized her and carried her away."

"Which way?" he cried. "Tell me quickly, in what direction he
took her."

"That way," cried Pan-at-lee, pointing to the doorway through
which Mo-sar had passed. "They would have taken the princess and
the stranger woman to Tu-lur, Mo-sar's city by the Dark Lake."

"I go to find her," he said to Pan-at-lee, "she is my mate. And
if I survive I shall find means to liberate you too and return
you to Om-at."

Before the girl could reply he had disappeared behind the
hangings of the door near the foot of the dais. The corridor
through which he ran was illy lighted and like nearly all its
kind in the Ho-don city wound in and out and up and down, but at
last it terminated at a sudden turn which brought him into a
courtyard filled with warriors, a portion of the palace guard
that had just been summoned by one of the lesser palace chiefs to
join the warriors of Ko-tan in the battle that was raging in the
banquet hall.

At sight of Tarzan, who in his haste had forgotten to recover his
disguising headdress, a great shout arose. "Blasphemer!" "Defiler
of the temple!" burst hoarsely from savage throats, and mingling
with these were a few who cried, "Dor-ul-Otho!" evidencing the
fact that there were among them still some who clung to their
belief in his divinity.

To cross the courtyard armed only with a knife, in the face of
this great throng of savage fighting men seemed even to the giant
ape-man a thing impossible of achievement. He must use his wits
now and quickly too, for they were closing upon him. He might
have turned and fled back through the corridor but flight now
even in the face of dire necessity would but delay him in his
pursuit of Mo-sar and his mate.

"Stop!" he cried, raising his palm against them. "I am the
Dor-ul-Otho and I come to you with a word from Ja-don, who it is
my father's will shall be your king now that Ko-tan is slain.
Lu-don, the high priest, has planned to seize the palace and
destroy the loyal warriors that Mo-sar may be made king--Mo-sar
who will be the tool and creature of Lu-don. Follow me. There is
no time to lose if you would prevent the traitors whom Lu-don has
organized in the city from entering the palace by a secret way
and overpowering Ja-don and the faithful band within."

For a moment they hesitated. At last one spoke. "What guarantee
have we," he demanded, "that it is not you who would betray us
and by leading us now away from the fighting in the banquet hall
cause those who fight at Ja-don's side to be defeated?"

"My life will be your guarantee," replied Tarzan. "If you find
that I have not spoken the truth you are sufficient in numbers to
execute whatever penalty you choose. But come, there is not time
to lose. Already are the lesser priests gathering their warriors
in the city below," and without waiting for any further parley he
strode directly toward them in the direction of the gate upon the
opposite side of the courtyard which led toward the principal
entrance to the palace ground.

Slower in wit than he, they were swept away by his greater
initiative and that compelling power which is inherent to all
natural leaders. And so they followed him, the giant ape-man with
a dead tail dragging the ground behind him--a demi-god where
another would have been ridiculous. Out into the city he led them
and down toward the unpretentious building that hid Lu-don's
secret passageway from the city to the temple, and as they
rounded the last turn they saw before them a gathering of
warriors which was being rapidly augmented from all directions as
the traitors of A-lur mobilized at the call of the priesthood.

"You spoke the truth, stranger," said the chief who marched at
Tarzan's side, "for there are the warriors with the priests among
them, even as you told us."

"And now," replied the ape-man, "that I have fulfilled my promise
I will go my way after Mo-sar, who has done me a great wrong.
Tell Ja-don that Jad-ben-Otho is upon his side, nor do you forget
to tell him also that it was the Dor-ul-Otho who thwarted
Lu-don's plan to seize the palace."

"I will not forget," replied the chief. "Go your way. We are
enough to overpower the traitors."

"Tell me," asked Tarzan, "how I may know this city of Tu-lur?"

"It lies upon the south shore of the second lake below A-lur,"
replied the chief, "the lake that is called Jad-in-lul."

They were now approaching the band of traitors, who evidently
thought that this was another contingent of their own party since
they made no effort either toward defense or retreat. Suddenly
the chief raised his voice in a savage war cry that was
immediately taken up by his followers, and simultaneously, as
though the cry were a command, the entire party broke into a mad
charge upon the surprised rebels.

Satisfied with the outcome of his suddenly conceived plan and
sure that it would work to the disadvantage of Lu-don, Tarzan
turned into a side street and pointed his steps toward the
outskirts of the city in search of the trail that led southward
toward Tu-lur.

17

By Jad-bal-lul

AS MO-SAR carried Jane Clayton from the palace of Ko-tan, the
king, the woman struggled incessantly to regain her freedom. He
tried to compel her to walk, but despite his threats and his
abuse she would not voluntarily take a single step in the
direction in which he wished her to go. Instead she threw herself
to the ground each time he sought to place her upon her feet, and
so of necessity he was compelled to carry her though at last he
tied her hands and gagged her to save himself from further
lacerations, for the beauty and slenderness of the woman belied
her strength and courage. When he came at last to where his men
had gathered he was glad indeed to turn her over to a couple of
stalwart warriors, but these too were forced to carry her since
Mo-sar's fear of the vengeance of Ko-tan's retainers would brook
no delays.

And thus they came down out of the hills from which A-lur is
carved, to the meadows that skirt the lower end of Jad-ben-lul,
with Jane Clayton carried between two of Mo-sar's men. At the
edge of the lake lay a fleet of strong canoes, hollowed from the
trunks of trees, their bows and sterns carved in the semblance of
grotesque beasts or birds and vividly colored by some master in
that primitive school of art, which fortunately is not without
its devotees today.

Into the stern of one of these canoes the warriors tossed their
captive at a sign from Mo-sar, who came and stood beside her as
the warriors were finding their places in the canoes and
selecting their paddles.

"Come, Beautiful One," he said, "let us be friends and you shall
not be harmed. You will find Mo-sar a kind master if you do his
bidding," and thinking to make a good impression on her he
removed the gag from her mouth and the thongs from her wrists,
knowing well that she could not escape surrounded as she was by
his warriors, and presently, when they were out on the lake, she
would be as safely imprisoned as though he held her behind bars.

And so the fleet moved off to the accompaniment of the gentle
splashing of a hundred paddles, to follow the windings of the
rivers and lakes through which the waters of the Valley of
Jad-ben-Otho empty into the great morass to the south. The
warriors, resting upon one knee, faced the bow and in the last
canoe Mo-sar tiring of his fruitless attempts to win responses
from his sullen captive, squatted in the bottom of the canoe with
his back toward her and resting his head upon the gunwale sought
sleep.

Thus they moved in silence between the verdure-clad banks of the
little river through which the waters of Jad-ben-lul emptied--now
in the moonlight, now in dense shadow where great trees overhung
the stream, and at last out upon the waters of another lake, the
black shores of which seemed far away under the weird influence
of a moonlight night.

Jane Clayton sat alert in the stern of the last canoe. For months
she had been under constant surveillance, the prisoner first of
one ruthless race and now the prisoner of another. Since the
long-gone day that Hauptmann Fritz Schneider and his band of
native German troops had treacherously wrought the Kaiser's work
of rapine and destruction on the Greystoke bungalow and carried
her away to captivity she had not drawn a free breath. That she
had survived unharmed the countless dangers through which she had
passed she attributed solely to the beneficence of a kind and
watchful Providence.

At first she had been held on the orders of the German High
Command with a view of her ultimate value as a hostage and during
these months she had been subjected to neither hardship nor
oppression, but when the Germans had become hard pressed toward
the close of their unsuccessful campaign in East Africa it had
been determined to take her further into the interior and now
there was an element of revenge in their motives, since it must
have been apparent that she could no longer be of any possible
military value.

Bitter indeed were the Germans against that half-savage mate of
hers who had cunningly annoyed and harassed them with a
fiendishness of persistence and ingenuity that had resulted in a
noticeable loss in morale in the sector he had chosen for his
operations. They had to charge against him the lives of certain
officers that he had deliberately taken with his own hands, and
one entire section of trench that had made possible a disastrous
turning movement by the British. Tarzan had out-generaled them at
every point. He had met cunning with cunning and cruelty with
cruelties until they feared and loathed his very name. The
cunning trick that they had played upon him in destroying his
home, murdering his retainers, and covering the abduction of his
wife in such a way as to lead him to believe that she had been
killed, they had regretted a thousand times, for a thousandfold
had they paid the price for their senseless ruthlessness, and
now, unable to wreak their vengeance directly upon him, they had
conceived the idea of inflicting further suffering upon his mate.

In sending her into the interior to avoid the path of the
victorious British, they had chosen as her escort Lieutenant
Erich Obergatz who had been second in command of Schneider's
company, and who alone of its officers had escaped the consuming
vengeance of the ape-man. For a long time Obergatz had held her
in a native village, the chief of which was still under the
domination of his fear of the ruthless German oppressors. While
here only hardships and discomforts assailed her, Obergatz
himself being held in leash by the orders of his distant superior
but as time went on the life in the village grew to be a
veritable hell of cruelties and oppressions practiced by the
arrogant Prussian upon the villagers and the members of his
native command--for time hung heavily upon the hands of the
lieutenant and with idleness combining with the personal
discomforts he was compelled to endure, his none too agreeable
temper found an outlet first in petty interference with the
chiefs and later in the practice of absolute cruelties upon them.

What the self-sufficient German could not see was plain to Jane
Clayton--that the sympathies of Obergatz' native soldiers lay
with the villagers and that all were so heartily sickened by his
abuse that it needed now but the slightest spark to detonate the
mine of revenge and hatred that the pig-headed Hun had been
assiduously fabricating beneath his own person.

And at last it came, but from an unexpected source in the form of
a German native deserter from the theater of war. Footsore,
weary, and spent, he dragged himself into the village late one
afternoon, and before Obergatz was even aware of his presence the
whole village knew that the power of Germany in Africa was at an
end. It did not take long for the lieutenant's native soldiers to
realize that the authority that held them in service no longer
existed and that with it had gone the power to pay them their
miserable wage. Or at least, so they reasoned. To them Obergatz
no longer represented aught else than a powerless and hated
foreigner, and short indeed would have been his shrift had not a
native woman who had conceived a doglike affection for Jane
Clayton hurried to her with word of the murderous plan, for the
fate of the innocent white woman lay in the balance beside that
of the guilty Teuton.

"Already they are quarreling as to which one shall possess you,"
she told Jane.

"When will they come for us?" asked Jane. "Did you hear them
say?"

"Tonight," replied the woman, "for even now that he has none to
fight for him they still fear the white man. And so they will
come at night and kill him while he sleeps."

Jane thanked the woman and sent her away lest the suspicion of
her fellows be aroused against her when they discovered that the
two whites had learned of their intentions. The woman went at
once to the hut occupied by Obergatz. She had never gone there
before and the German looked up in surprise as he saw who his
visitor was.

Briefly she told him what she had heard. At first he was inclined
to bluster arrogantly, with a great display of bravado but she
silenced him peremptorily.

"Such talk is useless," she said shortly. "You have brought upon
yourself the just hatred of these people. Regardless of the truth
or falsity of the report which has been brought to them, they
believe in it and there is nothing now between you and your Maker
other than flight. We shall both be dead before morning if we are
unable to escape from the village unseen. If you go to them now
with your silly protestations of authority you will be dead a
little sooner, that is all."

"You think it is as bad as that?" he said, a noticeable alteration
in his tone and manner.

"It is precisely as I have told you," she replied. "They will
come tonight and kill you while you sleep. Find me pistols and a
rifle and ammunition and we will pretend that we go into the
jungle to hunt. That you have done often. Perhaps it will arouse
suspicion that I accompany you but that we must chance. And be
sure my dear Herr Lieutenant to bluster and curse and abuse your
servants unless they note a change in your manner and realizing
your fear know that you suspect their intention. If all goes well
then we can go out into the jungle to hunt and we need not
return.

"But first and now you must swear never to harm me, or otherwise
it would be better that I called the chief and turned you over to
him and then put a bullet into my own head, for unless you swear
as I have asked I were no better alone in the jungle with you
than here at the mercies of these degraded blacks."

"I swear," he replied solemnly, "in the names of my God and my
Kaiser that no harm shall befall you at my hands, Lady
Greystoke."

"Very well," she said, "we will make this pact to assist each
other to return to civilization, but let it be understood that
there is and never can be any semblance even of respect for you
upon my part. I am drowning and you are the straw. Carry that
always in your mind, German."

If Obergatz had held any doubt as to the sincerity of her word it
would have been wholly dissipated by the scathing contempt of her
tone. And so Obergatz, without further parley, got pistols and an
extra rifle for Jane, as well as bandoleers of cartridges. In his
usual arrogant and disagreeable manner he called his servants,
telling them that he and the white kali were going out into the
brush to hunt. The beaters would go north as far as the little
hill and then circle back to the east and in toward the village.
The gun carriers he directed to take the extra pieces and precede
himself and Jane slowly toward the east, waiting for them at the
ford about half a mile distant. The blacks responded with greater
alacrity than usual and it was noticeable to both Jane and
Obergatz that they left the village whispering and laughing.

"The swine think it is a great joke," growled Obergatz, "that the
afternoon before I die I go out and hunt meat for them."

As soon as the gun bearers disappeared in the jungle beyond the
village the two Europeans followed along the same trail, nor was
there any attempt upon the part of Obergatz' native soldiers, or
the warriors of the chief to detain them, for they too doubtless
were more than willing that the whites should bring them in one
more mess of meat before they killed them.

A quarter of a mile from the village, Obergatz turned toward the
south from the trail that led to the ford and hurrying onward the
two put as great a distance as possible between them and the
village before night fell. They knew from the habits of their
erstwhile hosts that there was little danger of pursuit by night
since the villagers held Numa, the lion, in too great respect to
venture needlessly beyond their stockade during the hours that
the king of beasts was prone to choose for hunting.

And thus began a seemingly endless sequence of frightful days and
horror-laden nights as the two fought their way toward the south
in the face of almost inconceivable hardships, privations, and
dangers. The east coast was nearer but Obergatz positively
refused to chance throwing himself into the hands of the British
by returning to the territory which they now controlled,
insisting instead upon attempting to make his way through an
unknown wilderness to South Africa where, among the Boers, he was
convinced he would find willing sympathizers who would find some
way to return him in safety to Germany, and the woman was
perforce compelled to accompany him.

And so they had crossed the great thorny, waterless steppe and
come at last to the edge of the morass before Pal-ul-don. They
had reached this point just before the rainy season when the
waters of the morass were at their lowest ebb. At this time a
hard crust is baked upon the dried surface of the marsh and there
is only the open water at the center to materially impede
progress. It is a condition that exists perhaps not more than a
few weeks, or even days at the termination of long periods of
drought, and so the two crossed the otherwise almost impassable
barrier without realizing its latent terrors. Even the open
water in the center chanced to be deserted at the time by its
frightful denizens which the drought and the receding waters had
driven southward toward the mouth of Pal-ul-don's largest river
which carries the waters out of the Valley of Jad-ben-Otho.

Their wanderings carried them across the mountains and into the
Valley of Jad-ben-Otho at the source of one of the larger streams
which bears the mountain waters down into the valley to empty
them into the main river just below The Great Lake on whose
northern shore lies A-lur. As they had come down out of the
mountains they had been surprised by a party of Ho-don hunters.
Obergatz had escaped while Jane had been taken prisoner and
brought to A-lur. She had neither seen nor heard aught of the
German since that time and she did not know whether he had
perished in this strange land, or succeeded in successfully
eluding its savage denizens and making his way at last into South
Africa.

For her part, she had been incarcerated alternately in the palace
and the temple as either Ko-tan or Lu-don succeeded in wresting
her temporarily from the other by various strokes of cunning and
intrigue. And now at last she was in the power of a new captor,
one whom she knew from the gossip of the temple and the palace to
be cruel and degraded. And she was in the stern of the last
canoe, and every enemy back was toward her, while almost at her
feet Mo-sar's loud snores gave ample evidence of his
unconsciousness to his immediate surroundings.

The dark shore loomed closer to the south as Jane Clayton, Lady
Greystoke, slid quietly over the stern of the canoe into the
chill waters of the lake. She scarcely moved other than to keep
her nostrils above the surface while the canoe was yet
discernible in the last rays of the declining moon. Then she
struck out toward the southern shore.

Alone, unarmed, all but naked, in a country overrun by savage
beasts and hostile men, she yet felt for the first time in many
months a sensation of elation and relief. She was free! What if
the next moment brought death, she knew again, at least a brief
instant of absolute freedom. Her blood tingled to the almost
forgotten sensation and it was with difficulty that she
restrained a glad triumphant cry as she clambered from the quiet
waters and stood upon the silent beach.

Before her loomed a forest, darkly, and from its depths came
those nameless sounds that are a part of the night life of the
jungle--the rustling of leaves in the wind, the rubbing together
of contiguous branches, the scurrying of a rodent, all magnified
by the darkness to sinister and awe-inspiring proportions; the
hoot of an owl, the distant scream of a great cat, the barking of
wild dogs, attested the presence of the myriad life she could not
see--the savage life, the free life of which she was now a part.
And then there came to her, possibly for the first time since the
giant ape-man had come into her life, a fuller realization of
what the jungle meant to him, for though alone and unprotected
from its hideous dangers she yet felt its lure upon her and an
exaltation that she had not dared hope to feel again.

Ah, if that mighty mate of hers were but by her side! What utter
joy and bliss would be hers! She longed for no more than this.
The parade of cities, the comforts and luxuries of civilization
held forth no allure half as insistent as the glorious freedom of
the jungle.

A lion moaned in the blackness to her right, eliciting delicious
thrills that crept along her spine. The hair at the back of her
head seemed to stand erect--yet she was unafraid. The muscles
bequeathed her by some primordial ancestor reacted instinctively
to the presence of an ancient enemy--that was all. The woman
moved slowly and deliberately toward the wood. Again the lion
moaned; this time nearer. She sought a low-hanging branch and
finding it swung easily into the friendly shelter of the tree.
The long and perilous journey with Obergatz had trained her
muscles and her nerves to such unaccustomed habits. She found a
safe resting place such as Tarzan had taught her was best and
there she curled herself, thirty feet above the ground, for a
night's rest. She was cold and uncomfortable and yet she slept,
for her heart was warm with renewed hope and her tired brain had
found temporary surcease from worry.

She slept until the heat of the sun, high in the heavens,
awakened her. She was rested and now her body was well as her
heart was warm. A sensation of ease and comfort and happiness
pervaded her being. She rose upon her gently swaying couch and
stretched luxuriously, her naked limbs and lithe body mottled by
the sunlight filtering through the foliage above combined with
the lazy gesture to impart to her appearance something of the
leopard. With careful eye she scrutinized the ground below and
with attentive ear she listened for any warning sound that might
suggest the near presence of enemies, either man or beast.
Satisfied at last that there was nothing close of which she need
have fear she clambered to the ground. She wished to bathe but
the lake was too exposed and just a bit too far from the safety
of the trees for her to risk it until she became more familiar
with her surroundings. She wandered aimlessly through the forest
searching for food which she found in abundance. She ate and
rested, for she had no objective as yet. Her freedom was too new
to be spoiled by plannings for the future. The haunts of
civilized man seemed to her now as vague and unattainable as the
half-forgotten substance of a dream. If she could but live on
here in peace, waiting, waiting for--him. It was the old hope
revived. She knew that he would come some day, if he lived. She
had always known that, though recently she had believed that he
would come too late. If he lived! Yes, he would come if he lived,
and if he did not live she were as well off here as elsewhere,
for then nothing mattered, only to wait for the end as patiently
as might be.

Her wanderings brought her to a crystal brook and there she drank
and bathed beneath an overhanging tree that offered her quick
asylum in the event of danger. It was a quiet and beautiful spot
and she loved it from the first. The bottom of the brook was
paved with pretty stones and bits of glassy obsidian. As she
gathered a handful of the pebbles and held them up to look at
them she noticed that one of her fingers was bleeding from a
clean, straight cut. She fell to searching for the cause and
presently discovered it in one of the fragments of volcanic glass
which revealed an edge that was almost razor-like. Jane Clayton
was elated. Here, God-given to her hands, was the first beginning
with which she might eventually arrive at both weapons and
tools--a cutting edge. Everything was possible to him who
possessed it--nothing without.

She sought until she had collected many of the precious bits of
stone--until the pouch that hung at her right side was almost
filled. Then she climbed into the great tree to examine them at
leisure. There were some that looked like knife blades, and some
that could easily be fashioned into spear heads, and many smaller
ones that nature seemed to have intended for the tips of savage
arrows.

The spear she would essay first--that would be easiest. There
was a hollow in the bole of the tree in a great crotch high above
the ground. Here she cached all of her treasure except a single
knifelike sliver. With this she descended to the ground and
searching out a slender sapling that grew arrow-straight she
hacked and sawed until she could break it off without splitting
the wood. It was just the right diameter for the shaft of a
spear--a hunting spear such as her beloved Waziri had liked best.
How often had she watched them fashioning them, and they had
taught her how to use them, too--them and the heavy war
spears--laughing and clapping their hands as her proficiency
increased.

She knew the arborescent grasses that yielded the longest and
toughest fibers and these she sought and carried to her tree with
the spear shaft that was to be. Clambering to her crotch she bent
to her work, humming softly a little tune. She caught herself and
smiled--it was the first time in all these bitter months that
song had passed her lips or such a smile.

"I feel," she sighed, "I almost feel that John is near--my
John--my Tarzan!"

She cut the spear shaft to the proper length and removed the
twigs and branches and the bark, whittling and scraping at the
nubs until the surface was all smooth and straight. Then she
split one end and inserted a spear point, shaping the wood until
it fitted perfectly. This done she laid the shaft aside and fell
to splitting the thick grass stems and pounding and twisting them
until she had separated and partially cleaned the fibers. These
she took down to the brook and washed and brought back again and
wound tightly around the cleft end of the shaft, which she had
notched to receive them, and the upper part of the spear head
which she had also notched slightly with a bit of stone. It was a
crude spear but the best that she could attain in so short a
time. Later, she promised herself, she should have others--many
of them--and they would be spears of which even the greatest of
the Waziri spear-men might be proud.

18

The Lion Pit of Tu-lur

THOUGH Tarzan searched the outskirts of the city until nearly
dawn he discovered nowhere the spoor of his mate. The breeze
coming down from the mountains brought to his nostrils a
diversity of scents but there was not among them the slightest
suggestion of her whom he sought. The natural deduction was
therefore that she had been taken in some other direction. In his
search he had many times crossed the fresh tracks of many men
leading toward the lake and these he concluded had probably been
made by Jane Clayton's abductors. It had only been to minimize
the chance of error by the process of elimination that he had
carefully reconnoitered every other avenue leading from A-lur
toward the southeast where lay Mo-sar's city of Tu-lur, and now
he followed the trail to the shores of Jad-ben-lul where the
party had embarked upon the quiet waters in their sturdy canoes.

He found many other craft of the same description moored along
the shore and one of these he commandeered for the purpose of
pursuit. It was daylight when he passed through the lake which
lies next below Jad-ben-lul and paddling strongly passed within
sight of the very tree in which his lost mate lay sleeping.

Had the gentle wind that caressed the bosom of the lake been
blowing from a southerly direction the giant ape-man and Jane
Clayton would have been reunited then, but an unkind fate had
willed otherwise and the opportunity passed with the passing of
his canoe which presently his powerful strokes carried out of
sight into the stream at the lower end of the lake.

Following the winding river which bore a considerable distance to
the north before doubling back to empty into the Jad-in-lul, the
ape-man missed a portage that would have saved him hours of
paddling.

It was at the upper end of this portage where Mo-sar and his
warriors had debarked that the chief discovered the absence of
his captive. As Mo-sar had been asleep since shortly after their
departure from A-lur, and as none of the warriors recalled when
she had last been seen, it was impossible to conjecture with any
degree of accuracy the place where she had escaped. The consensus
of opinion was, however, that it had been in the narrow river
connecting Jad-ben-lul with the lake next below it, which is
called Jad-bal-lul, which freely translated means the lake of
gold. Mo-sar had been very wroth and having himself been the only
one at fault he naturally sought with great diligence to fix the
blame upon another.

He would have returned in search of her had he not feared to meet
a pursuing company dispatched either by Ja-don or the high
priest, both of whom, he knew, had just grievances against him.
He would not even spare a boatload of his warriors from his own
protection to return in quest of the fugitive but hastened onward
with as little delay as possible across the portage and out upon
the waters of Jad-in-lul.

The morning sun was just touching the white domes of Tu-lur when
Mo-sar's paddlers brought their canoes against the shore at the
city's edge. Safe once more behind his own walls and protected by
many warriors, the courage of the chief returned sufficiently at
least to permit him to dispatch three canoes in search of Jane
Clayton, and also to go as far as A-lur if possible to learn what
had delayed Bu-lot, whose failure to reach the canoes with the
balance of the party at the time of the flight from the northern
city had in no way delayed Mo-sar's departure, his own safety
being of far greater moment than that of his son.

As the three canoes reached the portage on their return journey
the warriors who were dragging them from the water were suddenly
startled by the appearance of two priests, carrying a light canoe
in the direction of Jad-in-lul. At first they thought them the
advance guard of a larger force of Lu-don's followers, although
the correctness of such a theory was belied by their knowledge
that priests never accepted the risks or perils of a warrior's
vocation, nor even fought until driven into a corner and forced
to do so. Secretly the warriors of Pal-ul-don held the
emasculated priesthood in contempt and so instead of immediately
taking up the offensive as they would have had the two men been
warriors from A-lur instead of priests, they waited to question
them.

At sight of the warriors the priests made the sign of peace and
upon being asked if they were alone they answered in the
affirmative.

The leader of Mo-sar's warriors permitted them to approach.
"What do you here," he asked, "in the country of Mo-sar, so far
from your own city?"

"We carry a message from Lu-don, the high priest, to Mo-sar,"
explained one.

"Is it a message of peace or of war?" asked the warrior.

"It is an offer of peace," replied the priest.

"And Lu-don is sending no warriors behind you?" queried the
fighting man.

"We are alone," the priest assured him. "None in A-lur save
Lu-don knows that we have come upon this errand."

"Then go your way," said the warrior.

"Who is that?" asked one of the priests suddenly, pointing toward
the upper end of the lake at the point where the river from
Jad-bal-lul entered it.

All eyes turned in the direction that he had indicated to see a
lone warrior paddling rapidly into Jad-in-lul, the prow of his
canoe pointing toward Tu-lur. The warriors and the priests drew
into the concealment of the bushes on either side of the portage.

"It is the terrible man who called himself the Dor-ul-Otho,"
whispered one of the priests. "I would know that figure among a
great multitude as far as I could see it."

"You are right, priest," cried one of the warriors who had seen
Tarzan the day that he had first entered Ko-tan's palace. "It is
indeed he who has been rightly called Tarzan-jad-guru."

"Hasten priests," cried the leader of the party. "You are two
paddles in a light canoe. Easily can you reach Tu-lur ahead of
him and warn Mo-sar of his coming, for he has but only entered
the lake."

For a moment the priests demurred for they had no stomach for an
encounter with this terrible man, but the warrior insisted and
even went so far as to threaten them. Their canoe was taken from
them and pushed into the lake and they were all but lifted bodily
from their feet and put aboard it. Still protesting they were
shoved out upon the water where they were immediately in full
view of the lone paddler above them. Now there was no
alternative. The city of Tu-lur offered the only safety and
bending to their paddles the two priests sent their craft swiftly
in the direction of the city.

The warriors withdrew again to the concealment of the foliage. If
Tarzan had seen them and should come hither to investigate there
were thirty of them against one and naturally they had no fear of
the outcome, but they did not consider it necessary to go out
upon the lake to meet him since they had been sent to look for
the escaped prisoner and not to intercept the strange warrior,
the stories of whose ferocity and prowess doubtless helped them
to arrive at their decision to provoke no uncalled-for quarrel
with him.

If he had seen them he gave no sign, but continued paddling
steadily and strongly toward the city, nor did he increase his
speed as the two priests shot out in full view. The moment the
priests' canoe touched the shore by the city its occupants leaped
out and hurried swiftly toward the palace gate, casting
affrighted glances behind them. They sought immediate audience
with Mo-sar, after warning the warriors on guard that Tarzan was
approaching.

They were conducted at once to the chief, whose court was a
smaller replica of that of the king of A-lur. "We come from
Lu-don, the high priest," explained the spokesman. "He wishes the
friendship of Mo-sar, who has always been his friend. Ja-don is
gathering warriors to make himself king. Throughout the villages
of the Ho-don are thousands who will obey the commands of Lu-don,
the high priest. Only with Lu-don's assistance can Mo-sar become
king, and the message from Lu-don is that if Mo-sar would retain
the friendship of Lu-don he must return immediately the woman he
took from the quarters of the Princess O-lo-a."

At this juncture a warrior entered. His excitement was evident.
"The Dor-ul-Otho has come to Tu-lur and demands to see Mo-sar at
once," he said.

"The Dor-ul-Otho!" exclaimed Mo-sar.

"That is the message he sent," replied the warrior, "and indeed
he is not as are the people of Pal-ul-don. He is, we think, the
same of whom the warriors that returned from A-lur today told us
and whom some call Tarzan-jad-guru and some Dor-ul-Otho. But
indeed only the son of god would dare come thus alone to a
strange city, so it must be that he speaks the truth."

Mo-sar, his heart filled with terror and indecision, turned
questioningly toward the priests.

"Receive him graciously, Mo-sar," counseled he who had spoken
before, his advice prompted by the petty shrewdness of his
defective brain which, under the added influence of Lu-don's
tutorage leaned always toward duplicity. "Receive him graciously
and when he is quite convinced of your friendship he will be off
his guard, and then you may do with him as you will. But if
possible, Mo-sar, and you would win the undying gratitude of
Lu-don, the high-priest, save him alive for my master."

Mo-sar nodded understandingly and turning to the warrior
commanded that he conduct the visitor to him.

"We must not be seen by the creature," said one of the priests.
"Give us your answer to Lu-don, Mo-sar, and we will go our way."

"Tell Lu-don," replied the chief, "that the woman would have been
lost to him entirely had it not been for me. I sought to bring
her to Tu-lur that I might save her for him from the clutches of
Ja-don, but during the night she escaped. Tell Lu-don that I have
sent thirty warriors to search for her. It is strange you did not
see them as you came."

"We did," replied the priests, "but they told us nothing of the
purpose of their journey."

"It is as I have told you," said Mo-sar, "and if they find her,
assure your master that she will be kept unharmed in Tu-lur for
him. Also tell him that I will send my warriors to join with his
against Ja-don whenever he sends word that he wants them. Now go,
for Tarzan-jad-guru will soon be here."

He signaled to a slave. "Lead the priests to the temple," he
commanded, "and ask the high priest of Tu-lur to see that they
are fed and permitted to return to A-lur when they will."

The two priests were conducted from the apartment by the slave
through a doorway other than that at which they had entered, and
a moment later Tarzan-jad-guru strode into the presence of
Mo-sar, ahead of the warrior whose duty it had been to conduct
and announce him. The ape-man made no sign of greeting or of
peace but strode directly toward the chief who, only by the
exertion of his utmost powers of will, hid the terror that was in
his heart at sight of the giant figure and the scowling face.

"I am the Dor-ul-Otho," said the ape-man in level tones that
carried to the mind of Mo-sar a suggestion of cold steel; "I am
Dor-ul-Otho, and I come to Tu-lur for the woman you stole from
the apartments of O-lo-a, the princess."

The very boldness of Tarzan's entry into this hostile city had
had the effect of giving him a great moral advantage over Mo-sar
and the savage warriors who stood upon either side of the chief.
Truly it seemed to them that no other than the son of
Jad-ben-Otho would dare so heroic an act. Would any mortal
warrior act thus boldly, and alone enter the presence of a
powerful chief and, in the midst of a score of warriors,
arrogantly demand an accounting? No, it was beyond reason. Mo-sar
was faltering in his decision to betray the stranger by seeming
friendliness. He even paled to a sudden thought--Jad-ben-Otho
knew everything, even our inmost thoughts. Was it not therefore
possible that this creature, if after all it should prove true
that he was the Dor-ul-Otho, might even now be reading the wicked
design that the priests had implanted in the brain of Mo-sar and
which he had entertained so favorably? The chief squirmed and
fidgeted upon the bench of hewn rock that was his throne.

"Quick," snapped the ape-man, "Where is she?"

"She is not here," cried Mo-sar.

"You lie," replied Tarzan.

"As Jad-ben-Otho is my witness, she is not in Tu-lur," insisted
the chief. "You may search the palace and the temple and the
entire city but you will not find her, for she is not here."

"Where is she, then?" demanded the ape-man. "You took her from
the palace at A-lur. If she is not here, where is she? Tell me
not that harm has befallen her," and he took a sudden threatening
step toward Mo-sar, that sent the chief shrinking back in terror.

"Wait," he cried, "if you are indeed the Dor-ul-Otho you will
know that I speak the truth. I took her from the palace of Ko-tan
to save her for Lu-don, the high priest, lest with Ko-tan dead
Ja-don seize her. But during the night she escaped from me
between here and A-lur, and I have but just sent three canoes
full-manned in search of her."

Something in the chief's tone and manner assured the ape-man that
he spoke in part the truth, and that once again he had braved
incalculable dangers and suffered loss of time futilely.

"What wanted the priests of Lu-don that preceded me here?"
demanded Tarzan chancing a shrewd guess that the two he had seen
paddling so frantically to avoid a meeting with him had indeed
come from the high priest at A-lur.

"They came upon an errand similar to yours," replied Mo-sar; "to
demand the return of the woman whom Lu-don thought I had stolen
from him, thus wronging me as deeply, O Dor-ul-Otho, as have
you."

"I would question the priests," said Tarzan. "Bring them hither."
His peremptory and arrogant manner left Mo-sar in doubt as to
whether to be more incensed, or terrified, but ever as is the way
with such as he, he concluded that the first consideration was
his own safety. If he could transfer the attention and the wrath
of this terrible man from himself to Lu-don's priests it would
more than satisfy him and if they should conspire to harm him,
then Mo-sar would be safe in the eyes of Jad-ben-Otho if it
finally developed that the stranger was in reality the son of
god. He felt uncomfortable in Tarzan's presence and this fact
rather accentuated his doubt, for thus indeed would mortal feel
in the presence of a god. Now he saw a way to escape, at least
temporarily.

"I will fetch them myself, Dor-ul-Otho," he said, and turning,
left the apartment. His hurried steps brought him quickly to the
temple, for the palace grounds of Tu-lur, which also included the
temple as in all of the Ho-don cities, covered a much smaller
area than those of the larger city of A-lur. He found Lu-don's
messengers with the high priest of his own temple and quickly
transmitted to them the commands of the ape-man.

"What do you intend to do with him?" asked one of the priests.

"I have no quarrel with him," replied Mo-sar. "He came in peace
and he may depart in peace, for who knows but that he is indeed
the Dor-ul-Otho?"

"We know that he is not," replied Lu-don's emissary. "We have
every proof that he is only mortal, a strange creature from
another country. Already has Lu-don offered his life to
Jad-ben-Otho if he is wrong in his belief that this creature is
not the son of god. If the high priest of A-lur, who is the
highest priest of all the high priests of Pal-ul-don is thus so
sure that the creature in an impostor as to stake his life upon
his judgment then who are we to give credence to the claims of
this stranger? No, Mo-sar, you need not fear him. He is only a
warrior who may be overcome with the same weapons that subdue
your own fighting men. Were it not for Lu-don's command that he
be taken alive I would urge you to set your warriors upon him and
slay him, but the commands of Lu-don are the commands of
Jad-ben-Otho himself, and those we may not disobey."

But still the remnant of a doubt stirred within the cowardly
breast of Mo-sar, urging him to let another take the initiative
against the stranger.

"He is yours then," he replied, "to do with as you will. I have
no quarrel with him. What you may command shall be the command of
Lu-don, the high priest, and further than that I shall have
nothing to do in the matter."

The priests turned to him who guided the destinies of the temple
at Tu-lur. "Have you no plan?" they asked. "High indeed will he
stand in the counsels of Lu-don and in the eyes of Jad-ben-Otho
who finds the means to capture this impostor alive."

"There is the lion pit," whispered the high priest. "It is now
vacant and what will hold ja and jato will hold this stranger if
he is not the Dor-ul-Otho."

"It will hold him," said Mo-sar; "doubtless too it would hold a
gryf, but first you would have to get the gryf into it."

The priests pondered this bit of wisdom thoughtfully and then one
of those from A-lur spoke. "It should not be difficult," he said,
"if we use the wits that Jad-ben-Otho gave us instead of the
worldly muscles which were handed down to us from our fathers and
our mothers and which have not even the power possessed by those
of the beasts that run about on four feet."

"Lu-don matched his wits with the stranger and lost," suggested
Mo-sar. "But this is your own affair. Carry it out as you see
best."

"At A-lur, Ko-tan made much of this Dor-ul-Otho and the priests
conducted him through the temple. It would arouse in his mind no
suspicion were you to do the same, and let the high priest of
Tu-lur invite him to the temple and gathering all the priests
make a great show of belief in his kinship to Jad-ben-Otho. And
what more natural then than that the high priest should wish to
show him through the temple as did Lu-don at A-lur when Ko-tan
commanded it, and if by chance he should be led through the lion
pit it would be a simple matter for those who bear the torches to
extinguish them suddenly and before the stranger was aware of
what had happened, the stone gates could be dropped, thus safely
securing him."

"But there are windows in the pit that let in light," interposed
the high priest, "and even though the torches were extinguished
he could still see and might escape before the stone door could
be lowered."

"Send one who will cover the windows tightly with hides," said
the priest from A-lur.

"The plan is a good one," said Mo-sar, seeing an opportunity for
entirely eliminating himself from any suspicion of complicity,
"for it will require the presence of no warriors, and thus with
only priests about him his mind will entertain no suspicion of
harm."

They were interrupted at this point by a messenger from the
palace who brought word that the Dor-ul-Otho was becoming
impatient and if the priests from A-lur were not brought to him
at once he would come himself to the temple and get them. Mo-sar
shook his head. He could not conceive of such brazen courage in
mortal breast and glad he was that the plan evolved for Tarzan's
undoing did not necessitate his active participation.

And so, while Mo-sar left for a secret corner of the palace by a
roundabout way, three priests were dispatched to Tarzan and with
whining words that did not entirely deceive him, they
acknowledged his kinship to Jad-ben-Otho and begged him in the
name of the high priest to honor the temple with a visit, when
the priests from A-lur would be brought to him and would answer
any questions that he put to them.

Confident that a continuation of his bravado would best serve his
purpose, and also that if suspicion against him should
crystallize into conviction on the part of Mo-sar and his
followers that he would be no worse off in the temple than in the
palace, the ape-man haughtily accepted the invitation of the high
priest.

And so he came into the temple and was received in a manner
befitting his high claims. He questioned the two priests of A-lur
from whom he obtained only a repetition of the story that Mo-sar
had told him, and then the high priest invited him to inspect the
temple.

They took him first to the altar court, of which there was only
one in Tu-lur. It was almost identical in every respect with
those at A-lur. There was a bloody altar at the east end and the
drowning basin at the west, and the grizzly fringes upon the
headdresses of the priests attested the fact that the eastern
altar was an active force in the rites of the temple. Through
the chambers and corridors beneath they led him, and finally,
with torch bearers to light their steps, into a damp and gloomy
labyrinth at a low level and here in a large chamber, the air of
which was still heavy with the odor of lions, the crafty priests
of Tu-lur encompassed their shrewd design.

The torches were suddenly extinguished. There was a hurried
confusion of bare feet moving rapidly across the stone floor.
There was a loud crash as of a heavy weight of stone falling upon
stone, and then surrounding the ape-man naught but the darkness
and the silence of the tomb.

19

Diana of the Jungle

JANE had made her first kill and she was very proud of it. It
was not a very formidable animal--only a hare; but it marked an
epoch in her existence. Just as in the dim past the first hunter
had shaped the destinies of mankind so it seemed that this event
might shape hers in some new mold. No longer was she dependent
upon the wild fruits and vegetables for sustenance. Now she might
command meat, the giver of the strength and endurance she would
require successfully to cope with the necessities of her
primitive existence.

The next step was fire. She might learn to eat raw flesh as had
her lord and master; but she shrank from that. The thought even
was repulsive. She had, however, a plan for fire. She had given
the matter thought, but had been too busy to put it into
execution so long as fire could be of no immediate use to her.
Now it was different--she had something to cook and her mouth
watered for the flesh of her kill. She would grill it above
glowing embers. Jane hastened to her tree. Among the treasures
she had gathered in the bed of the stream were several pieces of
volcanic glass, clear as crystal. She sought until she had found
the one in mind, which was convex. Then she hurried to the ground
and gathered a little pile of powdered bark that was very dry,
and some dead leaves and grasses that had lain long in the hot
sun. Near at hand she arranged a supply of dead twigs and
branches--small and large.

Vibrant with suppressed excitement she held the bit of glass
above the tinder, moving it slowly until she had focused the
sun's rays upon a tiny spot. She waited breathlessly. How slow it
was! Were her high hopes to be dashed in spite of all her clever
planning? No! A thin thread of smoke rose gracefully into the
quiet air. Presently the tinder glowed and broke suddenly into
flame. Jane clasped her hands beneath her chin with a little
gurgling exclamation of delight. She had achieved fire!

She piled on twigs and then larger branches and at last dragged a
small log to the flames and pushed an end of it into the fire
which was crackling merrily. It was the sweetest sound that she
had heard for many a month. But she could not wait for the mass
of embers that would be required to cook her hare. As quickly as
might be she skinned and cleaned her kill, burying the hide and
entrails. That she had learned from Tarzan. It served two
purposes. One was the necessity for keeping a sanitary camp and
the other the obliteration of the scent that most quickly
attracts the man-eaters.

Then she ran a stick through the carcass and held it above the
flames. By turning it often she prevented burning and at the same
time permitted the meat to cook thoroughly all the way through.
When it was done she scampered high into the safety of her tree
to enjoy her meal in quiet and peace. Never, thought Lady
Greystoke, had aught more delicious passed her lips. She patted
her spear affectionately. It had brought her this toothsome
dainty and with it a feeling of greater confidence and safety
than she had enjoyed since that frightful day that she and
Obergatz had spent their last cartridge. She would never forget
that day--it had seemed one hideous succession of frightful beast
after frightful beast. They had not been long in this strange
country, yet they thought that they were hardened to dangers, for
daily they had had encounters with ferocious creatures; but this
day--she shuddered when she thought of it. And with her last
cartridge she had killed a black and yellow striped lion-thing
with great saber teeth just as it was about to spring upon
Obergatz who had futilely emptied his rifle into it--the last
shot--his final cartridge. For another day they had carried the
now useless rifles; but at last they had discarded them and
thrown away the cumbersome bandoleers, as well. How they had
managed to survive during the ensuing week she could never quite
understand, and then the Ho-don had come upon them and captured
her. Obergatz had escaped--she was living it all over again.
Doubtless he was dead unless he had been able to reach this side
of the valley which was quite evidently less overrun with savage
beasts.

Jane's days were very full ones now, and the daylight hours
seemed all too short in which to accomplish the many things she
had determined upon, since she had concluded that this spot
presented as ideal a place as she could find to live until she
could fashion the weapons she considered necessary for the
obtaining of meat and for self-defense.

She felt that she must have, in addition to a good spear, a
knife, and bow and arrows. Possibly when these had been achieved
she might seriously consider an attempt to fight her way to one
of civilization's nearest outposts. In the meantime it was
necessary to construct some sort of protective shelter in which
she might feel a greater sense of security by night, for she knew
that there was a possibility that any night she might receive a
visit from a prowling panther, although she had as yet seen none
upon this side of the valley. Aside from this danger she felt
comparatively safe in her aerial retreat.

The cutting of the long poles for her home occupied all of the
daylight hours that were not engaged in the search for food.
These poles she carried high into her tree and with them
constructed a flooring across two stout branches binding the
poles together and also to the branches with fibers from the
tough arboraceous grasses that grew in profusion near the stream.
Similarly she built walls and a roof, the latter thatched with
many layers of great leaves. The fashioning of the barred windows
and the door were matters of great importance and consuming
interest. The windows, there were two of them, were large and the
bars permanently fixed; but the door was small, the opening just
large enough to permit her to pass through easily on hands and
knees, which made it easier to barricade. She lost count of the
days that the house cost her; but time was a cheap commodity--she
had more of it than of anything else. It meant so little to her
that she had not even any desire to keep account of it. How long
since she and Obergatz had fled from the wrath of the Negro
villagers she did not know and she could only roughly guess at
the seasons. She worked hard for two reasons; one was to hasten
the completion of her little place of refuge, and the other a
desire for such physical exhaustion at night that she would sleep
through those dreaded hours to a new day. As a matter of fact the
house was finished in less than a week--that is, it was made as
safe as it ever would be, though regardless of how long she might
occupy it she would keep on adding touches and refinements here
and there.

Her daily life was filled with her house building and her
hunting, to which was added an occasional spice of excitement
contributed by roving lions. To the woodcraft that she had
learned from Tarzan, that master of the art, was added a
considerable store of practical experience derived from her own
past adventures in the jungle and the long months with Obergatz,
nor was any day now lacking in some added store of useful
knowledge. To these facts was attributable her apparent immunity
from harm, since they told her when ja was approaching before he
crept close enough for a successful charge and, too, they kept
her close to those never-failing havens of retreat--the trees.

The nights, filled with their weird noises, were lonely and
depressing. Only her ability to sleep quickly and soundly made
them endurable. The first night that she spent in her completed
house behind barred windows and barricaded door was one of almost
undiluted peace and happiness. The night noises seemed far
removed and impersonal and the soughing of the wind in the trees
was gently soothing. Before, it had carried a mournful note and
was sinister in that it might hide the approach of some real
danger. That night she slept indeed.

She went further afield now in search of food. So far nothing but
rodents had fallen to her spear--her ambition was an antelope,
since beside the flesh it would give her, and the gut for her
bow, the hide would prove invaluable during the colder weather
that she knew would accompany the rainy season. She had caught
glimpses of these wary animals and was sure that they always
crossed the stream at a certain spot above her camp. It was to
this place that she went to hunt them. With the stealth and
cunning of a panther she crept through the forest, circling about
to get up wind from the ford, pausing often to look and listen
for aught that might menace her--herself the personification of
a hunted deer. Now she moved silently down upon the chosen spot.
What luck! A beautiful buck stood drinking in the stream. The
woman wormed her way closer. Now she lay upon her belly behind a
small bush within throwing distance of the quarry. She must rise
to her full height and throw her spear almost in the same instant
and she must throw it with great force and perfect accuracy. She
thrilled with the excitement of the minute, yet cool and steady
were her swift muscles as she rose and cast her missile. Scarce
by the width of a finger did the point strike from the spot at
which it had been directed. The buck leaped high, landed upon the
bank of the stream, and fell dead. Jane Clayton sprang quickly
forward toward her kill.

"Bravo!" A man's voice spoke in English from the shrubbery upon
the opposite side of the stream. Jane Clayton halted in her
tracks--stunned, almost, by surprise. And then a strange, unkempt
figure of a man stepped into view. At first she did not recognize
him, but when she did, instinctively she stepped back.

"Lieutenant Obergatz!" she cried. "Can it be you?"

"It can. It is," replied the German. "I am a strange sight, no
doubt; but still it is I, Erich Obergatz. And you? You have
changed too, is it not?"

He was looking at her naked limbs and her golden breastplates,
the loin cloth of jato-hide, the harness and ornaments that
constitute the apparel of a Ho-don woman--the things that Lu-don
had dressed her in as his passion for her grew. Not Ko-tan's
daughter, even, had finer trappings.

"But why are you here?" Jane insisted. "I had thought you safely
among civilized men by this time, if you still lived."

"Gott!" he exclaimed. "I do not know why I continue to live. I
have prayed to die and yet I cling to life. There is no hope. We
are doomed to remain in this horrible land until we die. The bog!
The frightful bog! I have searched its shores for a place to
cross until I have entirely circled the hideous country. Easily
enough we entered; but the rains have come since and now no
living man could pass that slough of slimy mud and hungry
reptiles. Have I not tried it! And the beasts that roam this
accursed land. They hunt me by day and by night."

"But how have you escaped them?" she asked.

"I do not know," he replied gloomily. "I have fled and fled and
fled. I have remained hungry and thirsty in tree tops for days at
a time. I have fashioned weapons--clubs and spears--and I have
learned to use them. I have slain a lion with my club. So even
will a cornered rat fight. And we are no better than rats in this
land of stupendous dangers, you and I. But tell me about
yourself. If it is surprising that I live, how much more so that
you still survive."

Briefly she told him and all the while she was wondering what she
might do to rid herself of him. She could not conceive of a
prolonged existence with him as her sole companion. Better, a
thousand times better, to be alone. Never had her hatred and
contempt for him lessened through the long weeks and months of
their constant companionship, and now that he could be of no
service in returning her to civilization, she shrank from the
thought of seeing him daily. And, too, she feared him. Never had
she trusted him; but now there was a strange light in his eye
that had not been there when last she saw him. She could not
interpret it--all she knew was that it gave her a feeling of
apprehension--a nameless dread.

"You lived long then in the city of A-lur?" he said, speaking in
the language of Pal-ul-don.

"You have learned this tongue?" she asked. "How?"

"I fell in with a band of half-breeds," he replied, "members of a
proscribed race that dwells in the rock-bound gut through which
the principal river of the valley empties into the morass. They
are called Waz-ho-don and their village is partly made up of cave
dwellings and partly of houses carved from the soft rock at the
foot of the cliff. They are very ignorant and superstitious and
when they first saw me and realized that I had no tail and that
my hands and feet were not like theirs they were afraid of me.
They thought that I was either god or demon. Being in a position
where I could neither escape them nor defend myself, I made a
bold front and succeeded in impressing them to such an extent
that they conducted me to their city, which they call Bu-lur, and
there they fed me and treated me with kindness. As I learned
their language I sought to impress them more and more with the
idea that I was a god, and I succeeded, too, until an old fellow
who was something of a priest among them, or medicine-man, became
jealous of my growing power. That was the beginning of the end
and came near to being the end in fact. He told them that if I
was a god I would not bleed if a knife was stuck into me--if I
did bleed it would prove conclusively that I was not a god.
Without my knowledge he arranged to stage the ordeal before the
whole village upon a certain night--it was upon one of those
numerous occasions when they eat and drink to Jad-ben-Otho, their
pagan deity. Under the influence of their vile liquor they would
be ripe for any bloodthirsty scheme the medicine-man might
evolve. One of the women told me about the plan--not with any
intent to warn me of danger, but prompted merely by feminine
curiosity as to whether or not I would bleed if stuck with a
dagger. She could not wait, it seemed, for the orderly procedure
of the ordeal--she wanted to know at once, and when I caught her
trying to slip a knife into my side and questioned her she
explained the whole thing with the utmost naivete.
The warriors already had commenced drinking--it would have been
futile to make any sort of appeal either to their intellects or
their superstitions. There was but one alternative to death and
that was flight. I told the woman that I was very much outraged
and offended at this reflection upon my godhood and that as a
mark of my disfavor I should abandon them to their fate.

"'I shall return to heaven at once!' I exclaimed.

"She wanted to hang around and see me go, but I told her that her
eyes would be blasted by the fire surrounding my departure and
that she must leave at once and not return to the spot for at
least an hour. I also impressed upon her the fact that should any
other approach this part of the village within that time not only
they, but she as well, would burst into flames and be consumed.

"She was very much impressed and lost no time in leaving, calling
back as she departed that if I were indeed gone in an hour she
and all the village would know that I was no less than
Jad-ben-Otho himself, and so they must thank me, for I can assure
you that I was gone in much less than an hour, nor have I
ventured close to the neighborhood of the city of Bu-lur since,"
and he fell to laughing in harsh, cackling notes that sent a
shiver through the woman's frame.

As Obergatz talked Jane had recovered her spear from the carcass
of the antelope and commenced busying herself with the removal of
the hide. The man made no attempt to assist her, but stood by
talking and watching her, the while he continually ran his filthy
fingers through his matted hair and beard. His face and body
were caked with dirt and he was naked except for a torn greasy
hide about his loins. His weapons consisted of a club and knife
of Waz-don pattern, that he had stolen from the city of Bu-lur;
but what more greatly concerned the woman than his filth or his
armament were his cackling laughter and the strange expression in
his eyes.

She went on with her work, however, removing those parts of the
buck she wanted, taking only as much meat as she might consume
before it spoiled, as she was not sufficiently a true jungle
creature to relish it beyond that stage, and then she
straightened up and faced the man.

"Lieutenant Obergatz," she said, "by a chance of accident we have
met again. Certainly you would not have sought the meeting any
more than I. We have nothing in common other than those
sentiments which may have been engendered by my natural dislike
and suspicion of you, one of the authors of all the misery and
sorrow that I have endured for endless months. This little corner
of the world is mine by right of discovery and occupation. Go
away and leave me to enjoy here what peace I may. It is the least
that you can do to amend the wrong that you have done me and
mine."

The man stared at her through his fishy eyes for a moment in
silence, then there broke from his lips a peal of mirthless,
uncanny laughter.

"Go away! Leave you alone!" he cried. "I have found you. We are
going to be good friends. There is no one else in the world but
us. No one will ever know what we do or what becomes of us and
now you ask me to go away and live alone in this hellish
solitude." Again he laughed, though neither the muscles of his
eyes or his mouth reflected any mirth--it was just a hollow sound
that imitated laughter.

"Remember your promise," she said.

"Promise! Promise! What are promises? They are made to be
broken--we taught the world that at Liege and Louvain.
No, no! I will not go away. I shall stay and protect you."

"I do not need your protection," she insisted. "You have already
seen that I can use a spear."

"Yes," he said; "but it would not be right to leave you here
alone--you are but a woman. No, no; I am an officer of the Kaiser
and I cannot abandon you."

Once more he laughed. "We could be very happy here together," he
added.

The woman could not repress a shudder, nor, in fact, did she
attempt to hide her aversion.

"You do not like me?" he asked. "Ah, well; it is too sad. But
some day you will love me," and again the hideous laughter.

The woman had wrapped the pieces of the buck in the hide and this
she now raised and threw across her shoulder. In her other hand
she held her spear and faced the German.

"Go!" she commanded. "We have wasted enough words. This is my
country and I shall defend it. If I see you about again I shall
kill you. Do you understand?"

An expression of rage contorted Obergatz' features. He raised his
club and started toward her.

"Stop!" she commanded, throwing her spear-hand backward for a
cast. "You saw me kill this buck and you have said truthfully
that no one will ever know what we do here. Put these two facts
together, German, and draw your own conclusions before you take
another step in my direction."

The man halted and his club-hand dropped to his side. "Come," he
begged in what he intended as a conciliatory tone. "Let us be
friends, Lady Greystoke. We can be of great assistance to each
other and I promise not to harm you."

"Remember Liege and Louvain," she reminded him with a
sneer. "I am going now--be sure that you do not follow me. As
far as you can walk in a day from this spot in any direction you
may consider the limits of my domain. If ever again I see you
within these limits I shall kill you."

There could be no question that she meant what she said and the
man seemed convinced for he but stood sullenly eyeing her as she
backed from sight beyond a turn in the game trail that crossed
the ford where they had met, and disappeared in the forest.

20

Silently in the Night

IN A-LUR the fortunes of the city had been tossed from hand to
hand. The party of Ko-tan's loyal warriors that Tarzan had led to
the rendezvous at the entrance to the secret passage below the
palace gates had met with disaster. Their first rush had been met
with soft words from the priests. They had been exhorted to
defend the faith of their fathers from blasphemers. Ja-don was
painted to them as a defiler of temples, and the wrath of
Jad-ben-Otho was prophesied for those who embraced his cause. The
priests insisted that Lu-don's only wish was to prevent the
seizure of the throne by Ja-don until a new king could be chosen
according to the laws of the Ho-don.

The result was that many of the palace warriors joined their
fellows of the city, and when the priests saw that those whom
they could influence outnumbered those who remained loyal to the
palace, they caused the former to fall upon the latter with the
result that many were killed and only a handful succeeded in
reaching the safety of the palace gates, which they quickly
barred.

The priests led their own forces through the secret passageway
into the temple, while some of the loyal ones sought out Ja-don
and told him all that had happened. The fight in the banquet hall
had spread over a considerable portion of the palace grounds and
had at last resulted in the temporary defeat of those who had
opposed Ja-don. This force, counseled by under priests sent for
the purpose by Lu-don, had withdrawn within the temple grounds so
that now the issue was plainly marked as between Ja-don on the
one side and Lu-don on the other.

The former had been told of all that had occurred in the
apartments of O-lo-a to whose safety he had attended at the first
opportunity and he had also learned of Tarzan's part in leading
his men to the gathering of Lu-don's warriors.

These things had naturally increased the old warrior's former
inclinations of friendliness toward the ape-man, and now he
regretted that the other had departed from the city.

The testimony of O-lo-a and Pan-at-lee was such as to strengthen
whatever belief in the godliness of the stranger Ja-don and
others of the warriors had previously entertained, until
presently there appeared a strong tendency upon the part of this
palace faction to make the Dor-ul-otho an issue of their original
quarrel with Lu-don. Whether this occurred as the natural
sequence to repeated narrations of the ape-man's exploits, which
lost nothing by repetition, in conjunction with Lu-don's enmity
toward him, or whether it was the shrewd design of some wily old
warrior such as Ja-don, who realized the value of adding a
religious cause to their temporal one, it were difficult to
determine; but the fact remained that Ja-don's followers
developed bitter hatred for the followers of Lu-don because of
the high priest's antagonism to Tarzan.

Unfortunately however Tarzan was not there to inspire the
followers of Ja-don with the holy zeal that might have quickly
settled the dispute in the old chieftain's favor. Instead, he was
miles away and because their repeated prayers for his presence
were unanswered, the weaker spirits among them commenced to
suspect that their cause did not have divine favor. There was
also another and a potent cause for defection from the ranks of
Ja-don. It emanated from the city where the friends and relatives
of the palace warriors, who were largely also the friends and
relatives of Lu-don's forces, found the means, urged on by the
priesthood, to circulate throughout the palace pernicious
propaganda aimed at Ja-don's cause.

The result was that Lu-don's power increased while that of Ja-don
waned. Then followed a sortie from the temple which resulted in
the defeat of the palace forces, and though they were able to
withdraw in decent order withdraw they did, leaving the palace to
Lu-don, who was now virtually ruler of Pal-ul-don.

Ja-don, taking with him the princess, her women, and their
slaves, including Pan-at-lee, as well as the women and children
of his faithful followers, retreated not only from the palace but
from the city of A-lur as well and fell back upon his own city of
Ja-lur. Here he remained, recruiting his forces from the
surrounding villages of the north which, being far removed from
the influence of the priesthood of A-lur, were enthusiastic
partisans in any cause that the old chieftain espoused, since for
years he had been revered as their friend and protector.

And while these events were transpiring in the north,
Tarzan-jad-guru lay in the lion pit at Tu-lur while messengers
passed back and forth between Mo-sar and Lu-don as the two
dickered for the throne of Pal-ul-don. Mo-sar was cunning enough
to guess that should an open breach occur between himself and the
high priest he might use his prisoner to his own advantage, for
he had heard whisperings among even his own people that suggested
that there were those who were more than a trifle inclined to
belief in the divinity of the stranger and that he might indeed
be the Dor-ul-Otho. Lu-don wanted Tarzan himself. He wanted to
sacrifice him upon the eastern altar with his own hands before a
multitude of people, since he was not without evidence that his
own standing and authority had been lessened by the claims of the
bold and heroic figure of the stranger.

The method that the high priest of Tu-lur had employed to trap
Tarzan had left the ape-man in possession of his weapons though
there seemed little likelihood of their being of any service to
him. He also had his pouch, in which were the various odds and
ends which are the natural accumulation of all receptacles from a
gold meshbag to an attic. There were bits of obsidian and choice
feathers for arrows, some pieces of flint and a couple of steel,
an old knife, a heavy bone needle, and strips of dried gut.
Nothing very useful to you or me, perhaps; but nothing useless to
the savage life of the ape-man.

When Tarzan realized the trick that had been so neatly played
upon him he had awaited expectantly the coming of the lion, for
though the scent of ja was old he was sure that sooner or later
they would let one of the beasts in upon him. His first
consideration was a thorough exploration of his prison. He had
noticed the hide-covered windows and these he immediately
uncovered, letting in the light, and revealing the fact that
though the chamber was far below the level of the temple courts
it was yet many feet above the base of the hill from which the
temple was hewn. The windows were so closely barred that he could
not see over the edge of the thick wall in which they were cut to
determine what lay close in below him. At a little distance were
the blue waters of Jad-in-lul and beyond, the verdure-clad farther
shore, and beyond that the mountains. It was a beautiful picture
upon which he looked--a picture of peace and harmony and quiet.
Nor anywhere a slightest suggestion of the savage men and beasts
that claimed this lovely landscape as their own. What a paradise!
And some day civilized man would come and--spoil it! Ruthless
axes would raze that age-old wood; black, sticky smoke would rise
from ugly chimneys against that azure sky; grimy little boats
with wheels behind or upon either side would churn the mud from
the bottom of Jad-in-lul, turning its blue waters to a dirty
brown; hideous piers would project into the lake from squalid
buildings of corrugated iron, doubtless, for of such are the
pioneer cities of the world.

But would civilized man come? Tarzan hoped not. For countless
generations civilization had ramped about the globe; it had
dispatched its emissaries to the North Pole and the South; it had
circled Pal-ul-don once, perhaps many times, but it had never
touched her. God grant that it never would. Perhaps He was
saving this little spot to be always just as He had made it, for
the scratching of the Ho-don and the Waz-don upon His rocks had
not altered the fair face of Nature.

Through the windows came sufficient light to reveal the whole
interior to Tarzan. The room was fairly large and there was a
door at each end--a large door for men and a smaller one for
lions. Both were closed with heavy masses of stone that had been
lowered in grooves running to the floor. The two windows were
small and closely barred with the first iron that Tarzan had seen
in Pal-ul-don. The bars were let into holes in the casing, and
the whole so strongly and neatly contrived that escape seemed
impossible. Yet within a few minutes of his incarceration Tarzan
had commenced to undertake his escape. The old knife in his pouch
was brought into requisition and slowly the ape-man began to
scrape and chip away the stone from about the bars of one of the
windows. It was slow work but Tarzan had the patience of absolute
health.

Each day food and water were brought him and slipped quickly
beneath the smaller door which was raised just sufficiently to
allow the stone receptacles to pass in. The prisoner began to
believe that he was being preserved for something beside lions.
However that was immaterial. If they would but hold off for a few
more days they might select what fate they would--he would not be
there when they arrived to announce it.

And then one day came Pan-sat, Lu-don's chief tool, to the city
of Tu-lur. He came ostensibly with a fair message for Mo-sar from
the high priest at A-lur. Lu-don had decided that Mo-sar should
be king and he invited Mo-sar to come at once to A-lur and then
Pan-sat, having delivered the message, asked that he might go to
the temple of Tu-lur and pray, and there he sought the high
priest of Tu-lur to whom was the true message that Lu-don had
sent. The two were closeted alone in a little chamber and Pan-sat
whispered into the ear of the high priest.

"Mo-sar wishes to be king," he said, "and Lu-don wishes to be
king. Mo-sar wishes to retain the stranger who claims to be the
Dor-ul-Otho and Lu-don wishes to kill him, and now," he leaned
even closer to the ear of the high priest of Tu-lur, "if you
would be high priest at A-lur it is within your power."

Pan-sat ceased speaking and waited for the other's reply. The
high priest was visibly affected. To be high priest at A-lur!
That was almost as good as being king of all Pal-ul-don, for great
were the powers of him who conducted the sacrifices upon the
altars of A-lur.

"How?" whispered the high priest. "How may I become high priest
at A-lur?"

Again Pan-sat leaned close: "By killing the one and bringing the
other to A-lur," replied he. Then he rose and departed knowing
chat the other had swallowed the bait and could be depended upon
to do whatever was required to win him the great prize.

Nor was Pan-sat mistaken other than in one trivial consideration.
This high priest would indeed commit murder and treason to attain
the high office at A-lur; but he had misunderstood which of his
victims was to be killed and which to be delivered to Lu-don.
Pan-sat, knowing himself all the details of the plannings of
Lu-don, had made the quite natural error of assuming that the
ocher was perfectly aware that only by publicly sacrificing the
false Dor-ul-Otho could the high priest at A-lur bolster his
waning power and that the assassination of Mo-sar, the pretender,
would remove from Lu-don's camp the only obstacle to his
combining the offices of high priest and king. The high priest at
Tu-lur thought that he had been commissioned to kill Tarzan and
bring Mo-sar to A-lur. He also thought that when he had done
these things he would be made high priest at A-lur; but he did
not know that already the priest had been selected who was to
murder him within the hour that he arrived at A-lur, nor did he
know that a secret grave had been prepared for him in the floor
of a subterranean chamber in the very temple he dreamed of
controlling.

And so when he should have been arranging the assassination of
his chief he was leading a dozen heavily bribed warriors through
the dark corridors beneath the temple to slay Tarzan in the lion
pit. Night had fallen. A single torch guided the footsteps of the
murderers as they crept stealthily upon their evil way, for they
knew that they were doing the thing that their chief did not want
done and their guilty consciences warned them to stealth.

In the dark of his cell the ape-man worked at his seemingly
endless chipping and scraping. His keen ears detected the coming
of footsteps along the corridor without--footsteps that
approached the larger door. Always before had they come to the
smaller door--the footsteps of a single slave who brought his
food. This time there were many more than one and their coming at
this time of night carried a sinister suggestion. Tarzan
continued to work at his scraping and chipping. He heard them
stop beyond the door. All was silence broken only by the scrape,
scrape, scrape of the ape-man's tireless blade.

Those without heard it and listening sought to explain it. They
whispered in low tones making their plans. Two would raise the
door quickly and the others would rush in and hurl their clubs at
the prisoner. They would take no chances, for the stories that
had circulated in A-lur had been brought to Tu-lur--stories of
the great strength and wonderful prowess of Tarzan-jad-guru that
caused the sweat to stand upon the brows of the warriors, though
it was cool in the damp corridor and they were twelve to one.

And then the high priest gave the signal--the door shot upward
and ten warriors leaped into the chamber with poised clubs. Three
of the heavy weapons flew across the room toward a darker shadow
that lay in the shadow of the opposite wall, then the flare of
the torch in the priest's hand lighted the interior and they saw
that the thing at which they had flung their clubs was a pile of
skins torn from the windows and that except for themselves the
chamber was vacant.

One of them hastened to a window. All but a single bar was gone
and to this was tied one end of a braided rope fashioned from
strips cut from the leather window hangings.

To the ordinary dangers of Jane Clayton's existence was now added
the menace of Obergatz' knowledge of her whereabouts. The lion
and the panther had given her less cause for anxiety than did the
return of the unscrupulous Hun, whom she had always distrusted
and feared, and whose repulsiveness was now immeasurably
augmented by his unkempt and filthy appearance, his strange and
mirthless laughter, and his unnatural demeanor. She feared him
now with a new fear as though he had suddenly become the
personification of some nameless horror. The wholesome, outdoor
life that she had been leading had strengthened and rebuilt her
nervous system yet it seemed to her as she thought of him that if
this man should ever touch her she should scream, and, possibly,
even faint. Again and again during the day following their
unexpected meeting the woman reproached herself for not having
killed him as she would ja or jato or any other predatory beast
that menaced her existence or her safety. There was no attempt at
self-justification for these sinister reflections--they needed no
justification. The standards by which the acts of such as you or
I may be judged could not apply to hers. We have recourse to the
protection of friends and relatives and the civil soldiery that
upholds the majesty of the law and which may be invoked to
protect the righteous weak against the unrighteous strong; but
Jane Clayton comprised within herself not only the righteous weak
but all the various agencies for the protection of the weak. To
her, then, Lieutenant Erich Obergatz presented no different
problem than did ja, the lion, other than that she considered the
former the more dangerous animal. And so she determined that
should he ignore her warning there would be no temporizing upon
the occasion of their next meeting--the same swift spear that
would meet ja's advances would meet his.

That night her snug little nest perched high in the great tree
seemed less the sanctuary that it had before. What might resist
the sanguinary intentions of a prowling panther would prove no
great barrier to man, and influenced by this thought she slept
less well than before. The slightest noise that broke the
monotonous hum of the nocturnal jungle startled her into alert
wakefulness to lie with straining ears in an attempt to classify
the origin of the disturbance, and once she was awakened thus by
a sound that seemed to come from something moving in her own
tree. She listened intently--scarce breathing. Yes, there it was
again. A scuffing of something soft against the hard bark of the
tree. The woman reached out in the darkness and grasped her
spear. Now she felt a slight sagging of one of the limbs that
supported her shelter as though the thing, whatever it was, was
slowly raising its weight to the branch. It came nearer. Now she
thought that she could detect its breathing. It was at the door.
She could hear it fumbling with the frail barrier. What could it
be? It made no sound by which she might identify it. She raised
herself upon her hands and knees and crept stealthily the little
distance to the doorway, her spear clutched tightly in her hand.
Whatever the thing was, it was evidently attempting to gain
entrance without awakening her. It was just beyond the pitiful
little contraption of slender boughs that she had bound together
with grasses and called a door--only a few inches lay between the
thing and her. Rising to her knees she reached out with her left
hand and felt until she found a place where a crooked branch had
left an opening a couple of inches wide near the center of the
barrier. Into this she inserted the point of her spear. The thing
must have heard her move within for suddenly it abandoned its
efforts for stealth and tore angrily at the obstacle. At the same
moment Jane thrust her spear forward with all her strength. She
felt it enter flesh. There was a scream and a curse from without,
followed by the crashing of a body through limbs and foliage. Her
spear was almost dragged from her grasp, but she held to it until
it broke free from the thing it had pierced.

It was Obergatz; the curse had told her that. From below came no
further sound. Had she, then, killed him? She prayed so--with all
her heart she prayed it. To be freed from the menace of this
loathsome creature were relief indeed. During all the balance of
the night she lay there awake, listening. Below her, she
imagined, she could see the dead man with his hideous face bathed
in the cold light of the moon--lying there upon his back staring
up at her.

She prayed that ja might come and drag it away, but all during
the remainder of the night she heard never another sound above
the drowsy hum of the jungle. She was glad that he was dead, but
she dreaded the gruesome ordeal that awaited her on the morrow,
for she must bury the thing that had been Erich Obergatz and live
on there above the shallow grave of the man she had slain.

She reproached herself for her weakness, repeating over and over
that she had killed in self-defense, that her act was justified;
but she was still a woman of today, and strong upon her were the
iron mandates of the social order from which she had sprung, its
interdictions and its superstitions.

At last came the tardy dawn. Slowly the sun topped the distant
mountains beyond Jad-in-lul. And yet she hesitated to loosen the
fastenings of her door and look out upon the thing below. But it
must be done. She steeled herself and untied the rawhide thong
that secured the barrier. She looked down and only the grass and
the flowers looked up at her. She came from her shelter and
examined the ground upon the opposite side of the tree--there was
no dead man there, nor anywhere as far as she could see. Slowly
she descended, keeping a wary eye and an alert ear ready for the
first intimation of danger.

At the foot of the tree was a pool of blood and a little trail of
crimson drops upon the grass, leading away parallel with the
shore of Jad-ben-lul. Then she had not slain him! She was vaguely
aware of a peculiar, double sensation of relief and regret. Now
she would be always in doubt. He might return; but at least she
would not have to live above his grave.

She thought some of following the bloody spoor on the chance that
he might have crawled away to die later, but she gave up the idea
for fear that she might find him dead nearby, or, worse yet badly
wounded. What then could she do? She could not finish him with
her spear--no, she knew that she could not do that, nor could she
bring him back and nurse him, nor could she leave him there to
die of hunger or of thirst, or to become the prey of some
prowling beast. It were better then not to search for him for
fear that she might find him.

That day was one of nervous starting to every sudden sound. The
day before she would have said that her nerves were of iron; but
not today. She knew now the shock that she had suffered and that
this was the reaction. Tomorrow it might be different, but
something told her that never again would her little shelter and
the patch of forest and jungle that she called her own be the
same. There would hang over them always the menace of this man.
No longer would she pass restful nights of deep slumber. The
peace of her little world was shattered forever.

That night she made her door doubly secure with additional thongs
of rawhide cut from the pelt of the buck she had slain the day
that she met Obergatz. She was very tired for she had lost much
sleep the night before; but for a long time she lay with
wide-open eyes staring into the darkness. What saw she there?
Visions that brought tears to those brave and beautiful
eyes--visions of a rambling bungalow that had been home to her
and that was no more, destroyed by the same cruel force that
haunted her even now in this remote, uncharted corner of the
earth; visions of a strong man whose protecting arm would never
press her close again; visions of a tall, straight son who looked
at her adoringly out of brave, smiling eyes that were like his
father's. Always the vision of the crude simple bungalow rather
than of the stately halls that had been as much a part of her
life as the other. But he had loved the bungalow and the broad,
free acres best and so she had come to love them best, too.

At last she slept, the sleep of utter exhaustion. How long it
lasted she did not know; but suddenly she was wide awake and once
again she heard the scuffing of a body against the bark of her
tree and again the limb bent to a heavy weight. He had returned!
She went cold, trembling as with ague. Was it he, or, O God! had
she killed him then and was this--? She tried to drive the horrid
thought from her mind, for this way, she knew, lay madness.

And once again she crept to the door, for the thing was outside
just as it had been last night. Her hands trembled as she placed
the point of her weapon to the opening. She wondered if it would
scream as it fell.

21

The Maniac

THE last bar that would make the opening large enough to permit
his body to pass had been removed as Tarzan heard the warriors
whispering beyond the stone door of his prison. Long since had
the rope of hide been braided. To secure one end to the remaining
bar that he had left for this purpose was the work of but a
moment, and while the warriors whispered without, the brown body
of the ape-man slipped through the small aperture and disappeared
below the sill.

Tarzan's escape from the cell left him still within the walled
area that comprised the palace and temple grounds and buildings.
He had reconnoitered as best he might from the window after he
had removed enough bars to permit him to pass his head through
the opening, so that he knew what lay immediately before him--a
winding and usually deserted alleyway leading in the direction of
the outer gate that opened from the palace grounds into the city.

The darkness would facilitate his escape. He might even pass out
of the palace and the city without detection. If he could elude
the guard at the palace gate the rest would be easy. He strode
along confidently, exhibiting no fear of detection, for he
reasoned that thus would he disarm suspicion. In the darkness he
easily could pass for a Ho-don and in truth, though he passed
several after leaving the deserted alley, no one accosted or
detained him, and thus he came at last to the guard of a
half-dozen warriors before the palace gate. These he attempted to
pass in the same unconcerned fashion and he might have succeeded
had it not been for one who came running rapidly from the
direction of the temple shouting: "Let no one pass the gates! The
prisoner has escaped from the pal-ul-ja!"

Instantly a warrior barred his way and simultaneously the fellow
recognized him. "Xot tor!" he exclaimed: "Here he is now. Fall
upon him! Fall upon him! Back! Back before I kill you."

The others came forward. It cannot be said that they rushed
forward. If it was their wish to fall upon him there was a
noticeable lack of enthusiasm other than that which directed
their efforts to persuade someone else to fall upon him. His fame
as a fighter had been too long a topic of conversation for the
good of the morale of Mo-sar's warriors. It were safer to stand
at a distance and hurl their clubs and this they did, but the
ape-man had learned something of the use of this weapon since he
had arrived in Pal-ul-don. And as he learned great had grown his
respect for this most primitive of arms. He had come to realize
that the black savages he had known had never appreciated the
possibilities of their knob sticks, nor had he, and he had
discovered, too, why the Pal-ul-donians had turned their ancient
spears into plowshares and pinned their faith to the heavy-ended
club alone. In deadly execution it was far more effective than a
spear and it answered, too, every purpose of a shield, combining
the two in one and thus reducing the burden of the warrior.
Thrown as they throw it, after the manner of the hammer-throwers
of the Olympian games, an ordinary shield would prove more a
weakness than a strength while one that would be strong enough to
prove a protection would be too heavy to carry. Only another
club, deftly wielded to deflect the course of an enemy missile,
is in any way effective against these formidable weapons and,
too, the war club of Pal-ul-don can be thrown with accuracy a far
greater distance than any spear.

And now was put to the test that which Tarzan had learned from
Om-at and Ta-den. His eyes and his muscles trained by a lifetime
of necessity moved with the rapidity of light and his brain
functioned with an uncanny celerity that suggested nothing less
than prescience, and these things more than compensated for his
lack of experience with the war club he handled so dexterously.
Weapon after weapon he warded off and always he moved with a
single idea in mind--to place himself within reach of one of his
antagonists. But they were wary for they feared this strange
creature to whom the superstitious fears of many of them
attributed the miraculous powers of deity. They managed to keep
between Tarzan and the gateway and all the time they bawled
lustily for reinforcements. Should these come before he had made
his escape the ape-man realized that the odds against him would
be unsurmountable, and so he redoubled his efforts to carry out
his design.

Following their usual tactics two or three of the warriors were
always circling behind him collecting the thrown clubs when
Tarzan's attention was directed elsewhere. He himself retrieved
several of them which he hurled with such deadly effect as to
dispose of two of his antagonists, but now he heard the approach
of hurrying warriors, the patter of their bare feet upon the
stone pavement and then the savage cries which were to bolster
the courage of their fellows and fill the enemy with fear.

There was no time to lose. Tarzan held a club in either hand and,
swinging one he hurled it at a warrior before him and as the man
dodged he rushed in and seized him, at the same time casting his
second club at another of his opponents. The Ho-don with whom he
grappled reached instantly for his knife but the ape-man grasped
his wrist. There was a sudden twist, the snapping of a bone and
an agonized scream, then the warrior was lifted bodily from his
feet and held as a shield between his fellows and the fugitive as
the latter backed through the gateway. Beside Tarzan stood the
single torch that lighted the entrance to the palace grounds. The
warriors were advancing to the succor of their fellow when the
ape-man raised his captive high above his head and flung him full
in the face of the foremost attacker. The fellow went down and
two directly behind him sprawled headlong over their companion as
the ape-man seized the torch and cast it back into the palace
grounds to be extinguished as it struck the bodies of those who
led the charging reinforcements.

In the ensuing darkness Tarzan disappeared in the streets of
Tu-lur beyond the palace gate. For a time he was aware of sounds
of pursuit but the fact that they trailed away and died in the
direction of Jad-in-lul informed him that they were searching in
the wrong direction, for he had turned south out of Tu-lur
purposely to throw them off his track. Beyond the outskirts of
the city he turned directly toward the northwest, in which
direction lay A-lur.

In his path he knew lay Jad-bal-lul, the shore of which he was
compelled to skirt, and there would be a river to cross at the
lower end of the great lake upon the shores of which lay A-lur.
What other obstacles lay in his way he did not know but he
believed that he could make better time on foot than by
attempting to steal a canoe and force his way up stream with a
single paddle. It was his intention to put as much distance as
possible between himself and Tu-lur before he slept for he was
sure that Mo-sar would not lightly accept his loss, but that with
the coming of day, or possibly even before, he would dispatch
warriors in search of him.

A mile or two from the city he entered a forest and here at last
he felt such a measure of safety as he never knew in open spaces
or in cities. The forest and the jungle were his birthright. No
creature that went upon the ground upon four feet, or climbed
among the trees, or crawled upon its belly had any advantage over
the ape-man in his native heath. As myrrh and frankincense were
the dank odors of rotting vegetation in the nostrils of the great
Tarmangani. He squared his broad shoulders and lifting his head
filled his lungs with the air that he loved best. The heavy
fragrance of tropical blooms, the commingled odors of the
myriad-scented life of the jungle went to his head with a
pleasurable intoxication far more potent than aught contained in
the oldest vintages of civilization.

He took to the trees now, not from necessity but from pure love
of the wild freedom that had been denied him so long. Though it
was dark and the forest strange yet he moved with a surety and
ease that bespoke more a strange uncanny sense than wondrous
skill. He heard ja moaning somewhere ahead and an owl hooted
mournfully to the right of him--long familiar sounds that
imparted to him no sense of loneliness as they might to you or to
me, but on the contrary one of companionship for they betokened
the presence of his fellows of the jungle, and whether friend or
foe it was all the same to the ape-man.

He came at last to a little stream at a spot where the trees did
not meet above it so he was forced to descend to the ground and
wade through the water and upon the opposite shore he stopped as
though suddenly his godlike figure had been transmuted from flesh
to marble. Only his dilating nostrils bespoke his pulsing
vitality. For a long moment he stood there thus and then swiftly,
but with a caution and silence that were inherent in him he moved
forward again, but now his whole attitude bespoke a new urge.
There was a definite and masterful purpose in every movement of
those steel muscles rolling softly beneath the smooth brown hide.
He moved now toward a certain goal that quite evidently filled
him with far greater enthusiasm than had the possible event of
his return to A-lur.

And so he came at last to the foot of a great tree and there he
stopped and looked up above him among the foliage where the dim
outlines of a roughly rectangular bulk loomed darkly. There was
a choking sensation in Tarzan's throat as he raised himself
gently into the branches. It was as though his heart were
swelling either to a great happiness or a great fear.

Before the rude shelter built among the branches he paused
listening. From within there came to his sensitive nostrils the
same delicate aroma that had arrested his eager attention at the
little stream a mile away. He crouched upon the branch close to
the little door.

"Jane," he called, "heart of my heart, it is I."

The only answer from within was as the sudden indrawing of a
breath that was half gasp and half sigh, and the sound of a body
falling to the floor. Hurriedly Tarzan sought to release the
thongs which held the door but they were fastened from the
inside, and at last, impatient with further delay, he seized the
frail barrier in one giant hand and with a single effort tore it
completely away. And then he entered to find the seemingly
lifeless body of his mate stretched upon the floor.

He gathered her in his arms; her heart beat; she still breathed,
and presently he realized that she had but swooned.

When Jane Clayton regained consciousness it was to find herself
held tightly in two strong arms, her head pillowed upon the broad
shoulder where so often before her fears had been soothed and her
sorrows comforted. At first she was not sure but that it was all
a dream. Timidly her hand stole to his cheek.

"John," she murmured, "tell me, is it really you?"

In reply he drew her more closely to him. "It is I," he replied.
"But there is something in my throat," he said haltingly, "that
makes it hard for me to speak."

She smiled and snuggled closer to him. "God has been good to us,
Tarzan of the Apes," she said.

For some time neither spoke. It was enough that they were
reunited and that each knew that the other was alive and safe.
But at last they found their voices and when the sun rose they
were still talking, so much had each to tell the other; so many
questions there were to be asked and answered.

"And Jack," she asked, "where is he?"

"I do not know," replied Tarzan. "The last I heard of him he was
on the Argonne Front."

"Ah, then our happiness is not quite complete," she said, a
little note of sadness creeping into her voice.

"No," he replied, "but the same is true in countless other
English homes today, and pride is learning to take the place of
happiness in these."

She shook her head, "I want my boy," she said.

"And I too," replied Tarzan, "and we may have him yet. He was
safe and unwounded the last word I had. And now," he said, "we
must plan upon our return. Would you like to rebuild the bungalow
and gather together the remnants of our Waziri or would you
rather return to London?"

"Only to find Jack," she said. "I dream always of the bungalow
and never of the city, but John, we can only dream, for Obergatz
told me that he had circled this whole country and found no place
where he might cross the morass."

"I am not Obergatz," Tarzan reminded her, smiling. "We will rest
today and tomorrow we will set out toward the north. It is a
savage country, but we have crossed it once and we can cross it
again."

And so, upon the following morning, the Tarmangani and his mate
went forth upon their journey across the Valley of Jad-ben-Otho,
and ahead of them were fierce men and savage beasts, and the
lofty mountains of Pal-ul-don; and beyond the mountains the
reptiles and the morass, and beyond that the arid, thorn-covered
steppe, and other savage beasts and men and weary, hostile miles
of untracked wilderness between them and the charred ruins of
their home.

Lieutenant Erich Obergatz crawled through the grass upon all
fours, leaving a trail of blood behind him after Jane's spear had
sent him crashing to the ground beneath her tree. He made no
sound after the one piercing scream that had acknowledged the
severity of his wound. He was quiet because of a great fear that
had crept into his warped brain that the devil woman would pursue
and slay him. And so he crawled away like some filthy beast of
prey, seeking a thicket where he might lie down and hide.

He thought that he was going to die, but he did not, and with the
coming of the new day he discovered that his wound was
superficial. The rough obsidian-shod spear had entered the
muscles of his side beneath his right arm inflicting a painful,
but not a fatal wound. With the realization of this fact came a
renewed desire to put as much distance as possible between
himself and Jane Clayton. And so he moved on, still going upon
all fours because of a persistent hallucination that in this way
he might escape observation. Yet though he fled his mind still
revolved muddily about a central desire--while he fled from her
he still planned to pursue her, and to his lust of possession was
added a desire for revenge. She should pay for the suffering she
had inflicted upon him. She should pay for rebuffing him, but for
some reason which he did not try to explain to himself he would
crawl away and hide. He would come back though. He would come
back and when he had finished with her, he would take that smooth
throat in his two hands and crush the life from her.

He kept repeating this over and over to himself and then he fell
to laughing out loud, the cackling, hideous laughter that had
terrified Jane. Presently he realized his knees were bleeding and
that they hurt him. He looked cautiously behind. No one was in
sight. He listened. He could hear no indications of pursuit and
so he rose to his feet and continued upon his way a sorry
sight--covered with filth and blood, his beard and hair tangled
and matted and filled with burrs and dried mud and unspeakable
filth. He kept no track of time. He ate fruits and berries and
tubers that he dug from the earth with his fingers. He followed
the shore of the lake and the river that he might be near water,
and when ja roared or moaned he climbed a tree and hid there,
shivering.

And so after a time he came up the southern shore of Jad-ben-lul
until a wide river stopped his progress. Across the blue water a
white city glimmered in the sun. He looked at it for a long time,
blinking his eyes like an owl. Slowly a recollection forced
itself through his tangled brain. This was A-lur, the City of
Light. The association of ideas recalled Bu-lur and the
Waz-ho-don. They had called him Jad-ben-Otho. He commenced to
laugh aloud and stood up very straight and strode back and forth
along the shore. "I am Jad-ben-Otho," he cried, "I am the Great
God. In A-lur is my temple and my high priests. What is
Jad-ben-Otho doing here alone in the jungle?"

He stepped out into the water and raising his voice shrieked
loudly across toward A-lur. "I am Jad-ben-Otho!" he screamed.
"Come hither slaves and take your god to his temple." But the
distance was great and they did not hear him and no one came, and
the feeble mind was distracted by other things--a bird flying in
the air, a school of minnows swimming around his feet. He lunged
at them trying to catch them, and falling upon his hands and
knees he crawled through the water grasping futilely at the
elusive fish.

Presently it occurred to him that he was a sea lion and he forgot
the fish and lay down and tried to swim by wriggling his feet in
the water as though they were a tail. The hardships, the
privations, the terrors, and for the past few weeks the lack of
proper nourishment had reduced Erich Obergatz to little more than
a gibbering idiot.

A water snake swam out upon the surface of the lake and the man
pursued it, crawling upon his hands and knees. The snake swam
toward the shore just within the mouth of the river where tall
reeds grew thickly and Obergatz followed, making grunting noises
like a pig. He lost the snake within the reeds but he came upon
something else--a canoe hidden there close to the bank. He
examined it with cackling laughter. There were two paddles within
it which he took and threw out into the current of the river. He
watched them for a while and then he sat down beside the canoe
and commenced to splash his hands up and down upon the water. He
liked to hear the noise and see the little splashes of spray. He
rubbed his left forearm with his right palm and the dirt came off
and left a white spot that drew his attention. He rubbed again
upon the now thoroughly soaked blood and grime that covered his
body. He was not attempting to wash himself; he was merely amused
by the strange results. "I am turning white," he cried. His
glance wandered from his body now that the grime and blood were
all removed and caught again the white city shimmering beneath
the hot sun.

"A-lur--City of Light!" he shrieked and that reminded him again
of Tu-lur and by the same process of associated ideas that had
before suggested it, he recalled that the Waz-ho-don had thought
him Jad-ben-Otho.

"I am Jad-ben-Otho!" he screamed and then his eyes fell again
upon the canoe. A new idea came and persisted. He looked down at
himself, examining his body, and seeing the filthy loin cloth,
now water soaked and more bedraggled than before, he tore it from
him and flung it into the lake. "Gods do not wear dirty rags," he
said aloud. "They do not wear anything but wreaths and garlands
of flowers and I am a god--I am Jad-ben-Otho--and I go in state
to my sacred city of A-lur."

He ran his fingers through his matted hair and beard. The water
had softened the burrs but had not removed them. The man shook
his head. His hair and beard failed to harmonize with his other
godly attributes. He was commencing to think more clearly now,
for the great idea had taken hold of his scattered wits and
concentrated them upon a single purpose, but he was still a
maniac. The only difference being that he was now a maniac with a
fixed intent. He went out on the shore and gathered flowers and
ferns and wove them in his beard and hair--blazing blooms of
different colors--green ferns that trailed about his ears or rose
bravely upward like the plumes in a lady's hat.

When he was satisfied that his appearance would impress the most
casual observer with his evident deity he returned to the canoe,
pushed it from shore and jumped in. The impetus carried it into
the river's current and the current bore it out upon the lake.
The naked man stood erect in the center of the little craft, his
arms folded upon his chest. He screamed aloud his message to the
city: "I am Jad-ben-Otho! Let the high priest and the under
priests attend upon me!"

As the current of the river was dissipated by the waters of the
lake the wind caught him and his craft and carried them bravely
forward. Sometimes he drifted with his back toward A-lur and
sometimes with his face toward it, and at intervals he shrieked
his message and his commands. He was still in the middle of the
lake when someone discovered him from the palace wall, and as he
drew nearer, a crowd of warriors and women and children were
congregated there watching him and along the temple walls were
many priests and among them Lu-don, the high priest. When the
boat had drifted close enough for them to distinguish the bizarre
figure standing in it and for them to catch the meaning of his
words Lu-don's cunning eyes narrowed. The high priest had learned
of the escape of Tarzan and he feared that should he join
Ja-don's forces, as seemed likely, he would attract many recruits
who might still believe in him, and the Dor-ul-Otho, even if a
false one, upon the side of the enemy might easily work havoc
with Lu-don's plans.

The man was drifting close in. His canoe would soon be caught in
the current that ran close to shore here and carried toward the
river that emptied the waters of Jad-ben-lul into Jad-bal-lul.
The under priests were looking toward Lu-don for instructions.

"Fetch him hither!" he commanded. "If he is Jad-ben-Otho I shall
know him."

The priests hurried to the palace grounds and summoned warriors.
"Go, bring the stranger to Lu-don. If he is Jad-ben-Otho we shall
know him."

And so Lieutenant Erich Obergatz was brought before the high
priest at A-lur. Lu-don looked closely at the naked man with the
fantastic headdress.

"Where did you come from?" he asked.

"I am Jad-ben-Otho," cried the German. "I came from heaven. Where
is my high priest?"

"I am the high priest," replied Lu-don.

Obergatz clapped his hands. "Have my feet bathed and food brought
to me," he commanded.

Lu-don's eyes narrowed to mere slits of crafty cunning. He bowed
low until his forehead touched the feet of the stranger. Before
the eyes of many priests, and warriors from the palace he did it.

"Ho, slaves"" he cried, rising; "fetch water and food for the
Great God," and thus the high priest acknowledged before his
people the godhood of Lieutenant Erich Obergatz, nor was it long
before the story ran like wildfire through the palace and out
into the city and beyond that to the lesser villages all the way
from A-lur to Tu-lur.

The real god had come--Jad-ben-Otho himself, and he had espoused
the cause of Lu-don, the high priest. Mo-sar lost no time in
placing himself at the disposal of Lu-don, nor did he mention
aught about his claims to the throne. It was Mo-sar's opinion that
he might consider himself fortunate were he allowed to remain in
peaceful occupation of his chieftainship at Tu-lur, nor was
Mo-sar wrong in his deductions.

But Lu-don could still use him and so he let him live and sent
word to him to come to A-lur with all his warriors, for it was
rumored that Ja-don was raising a great army in the north and
might soon march upon the City of Light.

Obergatz thoroughly enjoyed being a god. Plenty of food and peace
of mind and rest partially brought back to him the reason that
had been so rapidly slipping from him; but in one respect he was
madder than ever, since now no power on earth would ever be able
to convince him that he was not a god. Slaves were put at his
disposal and these he ordered about in godly fashion. The same
portion of his naturally cruel mind met upon common ground the
mind of Lu-don, so that the two seemed always in accord. The high
priest saw in the stranger a mighty force wherewith to hold
forever his power over all Pal-ul-don and thus the future of
Obergatz was assured so long as he cared to play god to Lu-don's
high priest.

A throne was erected in the main temple court before the eastern
altar where Jad-ben-Otho might sit in person and behold the
sacrifices that were offered up to him there each day at sunset.
So much did the cruel, half-crazed mind enjoy these spectacles
that at times he even insisted upon wielding the sacrificial
knife himself and upon such occasions the priests and the people
fell upon their faces in awe of the dread deity.

If Obergatz taught them not to love their god more he taught them
to fear him as they never had before, so that the name of
Jad-ben-Otho was whispered in the city and little children were
frightened into obedience by the mere mention of it. Lu-don,
through his priests and slaves, circulated the information that
Jad-ben-Otho had commanded all his faithful followers to flock to
the standard of the high priest at A-lur and that all others were
cursed, especially Ja-don and the base impostor who had posed as
the Dor-ul-Otho. The curse was to take the form of early death
following terrible suffering, and Lu-don caused it to be
published abroad that the name of any warrior who complained of a
pain should be brought to him, for such might be deemed to be
under suspicion, since the first effects of the curse would
result in slight pains attacking the unholy. He counseled those
who felt pains to look carefully to their loyalty. The result was
remarkable and immediate--half a nation without a pain, and
recruits pouring into A-lur to offer their services to Lu-don
while secretly hoping that the little pains they had felt in arm
or leg or belly would not recur in aggravated form.

22

A Journey on a Gryf

TARZAN and Jane skirted the shore of Jad-bal-lul and crossed the
river at the head of the lake. They moved in leisurely fashion
with an eye to comfort and safety, for the ape-man, now that he
had found his mate, was determined to court no chance that might
again separate them, or delay or prevent their escape from
Pal-ul-don. How they were to recross the morass was a matter of
little concern to him as yet--it would be time enough to
consider that matter when it became of more immediate moment.
Their hours were filled with the happiness and content of reunion
after long separation; they had much to talk of, for each had
passed through many trials and vicissitudes and strange
adventures, and no important hour might go unaccounted for since
last they met.

It was Tarzan's intention to choose a way above A-lur and the
scattered Ho-don villages below it, passing about midway between
them and the mountains, thus avoiding, in so far as possible,
both the Ho-don and Waz-don, for in this area lay the neutral
territory that was uninhabited by either. Thus he would travel
northwest until opposite the Kor-ul-ja where he planned to stop
to pay his respects to Om-at and give the gund word of
Pan-at-lee, and a plan Tarzan had for insuring her safe return to
her people. It was upon the third day of their journey and they
had almost reached the river that passes through A-lur when Jane
suddenly clutched Tarzan's arm and pointed ahead toward the edge
of a forest that they were approaching. Beneath the shadows of
the trees loomed a great bulk that the ape-man instantly
recognized.

"What is it?" whispered Jane.

"A gryf," replied the ape-man, "and we have met him in the worst
place that we could possibly have found. There is not a large
tree within a quarter of a mile, other than those among which he
stands. Come, we shall have to go back, Jane; I cannot risk it
with you along. The best we can do is to pray that he does not
discover us."

"And if he does?"

"Then I shall have to risk it."

"Risk what?"

"The chance that I can subdue him as I subdued one of his
fellows," replied Tarzan. "I told you--you recall?"

"Yes, but I did not picture so huge a creature. Why, John, he is
as big as a battleship."

The ape-man laughed. "Not quite, though I'll admit he looks quite
as formidable as one when he charges."

They were moving away slowly so as not to attract the attention
of the beast.

"I believe we're going to make it," whispered the woman, her
voice tense with suppressed excitement. A low rumble rolled like
distant thunder from the wood. Tarzan shook his head.

"'The big show is about to commence in the main tent,'" he
quoted, grinning. He caught the woman suddenly to his breast and
kissed her. "One can never tell, Jane," he said. "We'll do our
best--that is all we can do. Give me your spear, and--don't run.
The only hope we have lies in that little brain more than in us.
If I can control it--well, let us see."

The beast had emerged from the forest and was looking about
through his weak eyes, evidently in search of them. Tarzan
raised his voice in the weird notes of the Tor-o-don's cry,
"Whee-oo! Whee-oo! Whee-oo!" For a moment the great beast stood
motionless, his attention riveted by the call. The ape-man
advanced straight toward him, Jane Clayton at his elbow.
"Whee-oo!" he cried again peremptorily. A low rumble rolled from
the gryf's cavernous chest in answer to the call, and the beast
moved slowly toward them.

"Fine!" exclaimed Tarzan. "The odds are in our favor now. You
can keep your nerve?--but I do not need to ask."

"I know no fear when I am with Tarzan of the Apes," she replied
softly, and he felt the pressure of her soft fingers on his arm.

And thus the two approached the giant monster of a forgotten
epoch until they stood close in the shadow of a mighty shoulder.
"Whee-oo!" shouted Tarzan and struck the hideous snout with the
shaft of the spear. The vicious side snap that did not reach its
mark--that evidently was not intended to reach its mark--was the
hoped-for answer.

"Come," said Tarzan, and taking Jane by the hand he led her
around behind the monster and up the broad tail to the great,
horned back. "Now will we ride in the state that our forebears
knew, before which the pomp of modern kings pales into cheap and
tawdry insignificance. How would you like to canter through Hyde
Park on a mount like this?"

"I am afraid the Bobbies would be shocked by our riding habits,
John," she cried, laughingly.

Tarzan guided the gryf in the direction that they wished to go.
Steep embankments and rivers proved no slightest obstacle to the
ponderous creature.

"A prehistoric tank, this," Jane assured him, and laughing and
talking they continued on their way. Once they came unexpectedly
upon a dozen Ho-don warriors as the gryf emerged suddenly into a
small clearing. The fellows were lying about in the shade of a
single tree that grew alone. When they saw the beast they leaped
to their feet in consternation and at their shouts the gryf
issued his hideous, challenging bellow and charged them. The
warriors fled in all directions while Tarzan belabored the beast
across the snout with his spear in an effort to control him, and
at last he succeeded, just as the gryf was almost upon one poor
devil that it seemed to have singled out for its special prey.
With an angry grunt the gryf stopped and the man, with a single
backward glance that showed a face white with terror, disappeared
in the jungle he had been seeking to reach.

The ape-man was elated. He had doubted that he could control the
beast should it take it into its head to charge a victim and had
intended abandoning it before they reached the Kor-ul-ja. Now he
altered his plans--they would ride to the very village of Om-at
upon the gryf, and the Kor-ul-ja would have food for conversation
for many generations to come. Nor was it the theatric instinct of
the ape-man alone that gave favor to this plan. The element of
Jane's safety entered into the matter for he knew that she would
be safe from man and beast alike so long as she rode upon the
back of Pal-ul-don's most formidable creature.

As they proceeded slowly in the direction of the Kor-ul-ja, for
the natural gait of the gryf is far from rapid, a handful of
terrified warriors came panting into A-lur, spreading a weird
story of the Dor-ul-Otho, only none dared call him the Dor-ul-Otho
aloud. Instead they spoke of him as Tarzan-jad-guru and they told
of meeting him mounted upon a mighty gryf beside the beautiful
stranger woman whom Ko-tan would have made queen of Pal-ul-don.
This story was brought to Lu-don who caused the warriors to be
hailed to his presence, when he questioned them closely until
finally he was convinced that they spoke the truth and when they
had told him the direction in which the two were traveling,
Lu-don guessed that they were on their way to Ja-lur to join
Ja-don, a contingency that he felt must be prevented at any cost.
As was his wont in the stress of emergency, he called Pan-sat
into consultation and for long the two sat in close conference.
When they arose a plan had been developed. Pan-sat went
immediately to his own quarters where he removed the headdress
and trappings of a priest to don in their stead the harness and
weapons of a warrior. Then he returned to Lu-don.

"Good!" cried the latter, when he saw him. "Not even your
fellow-priests or the slaves that wait upon you daily would know
you now. Lose no time, Pan-sat, for all depends upon the speed
with which you strike and--remember! Kill the man if you can; but
in any event bring the woman to me here, alive. You understand?"

"Yes, master," replied the priest, and so it was that a lone
warrior set out from A-lur and made his way northwest in the
direction of Ja-lur.

The gorge next above Kor-ul-ja is uninhabited and here the wily
Ja-don had chosen to mobilize his army for its descent upon
A-lur. Two considerations influenced him--one being the fact that
could he keep his plans a secret from the enemy he would have the
advantage of delivering a surprise attack upon the forces of
Lu-don from a direction that they would not expect attack, and in
the meantime he would be able to keep his men from the gossip of
the cities where strange tales were already circulating relative
to the coming of Jad-ben-Otho in person to aid the high priest in
his war against Ja-don. It took stout hearts and loyal ones to
ignore the implied threats of divine vengeance that these tales
suggested. Already there had been desertions and the cause of
Ja-don seemed tottering to destruction.

Such was the state of affairs when a sentry posted on the knoll
in the mouth of the gorge sent word that he had observed in the
valley below what appeared at a distance to be nothing less than
two people mounted upon the back of a gryf. He said that he had
caught glimpses of them, as they passed open spaces, and they
seemed to be traveling up the river in the direction of the
Kor-ul-ja.

At first Ja-don was inclined to doubt the veracity of his
informant; but, like all good generals, he could not permit even
palpably false information to go uninvestigated and so he
determined to visit the knoll himself and learn precisely what it
was that the sentry had observed through the distorting
spectacles of fear. He had scarce taken his place beside the man
ere the fellow touched his arm and pointed. "They are closer
now," he whispered, "you can see them plainly." And sure enough,
not a quarter of a mile away Ja-don saw that which in his long
experience in Pal-ul-don he had never before seen--two humans
riding upon the broad back of a gryf.

At first he could scarce credit even this testimony of his own
eyes, but soon he realized that the creatures below could be
naught else than they appeared, and then he recognized the man
and rose to his feet with a loud cry.

"It is he!" he shouted to those about him. "It is the Dor-ul-Otho
himself."

The gryf and his riders heard the shout though not the words. The
former bellowed terrifically and started in the direction of the
knoll, and Ja-don, followed by a few of his more intrepid
warriors, ran to meet him. Tarzan, loath to enter an unnecessary
quarrel, tried to turn the animal, but as the beast was far from
tractable it always took a few minutes to force the will of its
master upon it; and so the two parties were quite close before
the ape-man succeeded in stopping the mad charge of his furious
mount.

Ja-don and his warriors, however, had come to the realization
that this bellowing creature was bearing down upon them with evil
intent and they had assumed the better part of valor and taken to
trees, accordingly. It was beneath these trees that Tarzan
finally stopped the gryf. Ja-don called down to him.

"We are friends," he cried. "I am Ja-don, Chief of Ja-lur. I and
my warriors lay our foreheads upon the feet of Dor-ul-Otho and
pray that he will aid us in our righteous fight with Lu-don, the
high priest."

"You have not defeated him yet?" asked Tarzan. "Why I thought you
would be king of Pal-ul-don long before this."

"No," replied Ja-don. "The people fear the high priest and now
that he has in the temple one whom he claims to be Jad-ben-Otho
many of my warriors are afraid. If they but knew that the
Dor-ul-Otho had returned and that he had blessed the cause of
Ja-don I am sure that victory would be ours."

Tarzan thought for a long minute and then he spoke. "Ja-don," he
said, "was one of the few who believed in me and who wished to
accord me fair treatment. I have a debt to pay to Ja-don and an
account to settle with Lu-don, not alone on my own behalf, but
principally upon that of my mate. I will go with you Ja-don to
mete to Lu-don the punishment he deserves. Tell me, chief, how
may the Dor-ul-Otho best serve his father's people?"

"By coming with me to Ja-lur and the villages between," replied
Ja-don quickly, "that the people may see that it is indeed the
Dor-ul-Otho and that he smiles upon the cause of Ja-don."

"You think that they will believe in me more now than before?"
asked the ape-man.

"Who will dare doubt that he who rides upon the great gryf is
less than a god?" returned the old chief.

"And if I go with you to the battle at A-lur," asked Tarzan, "can
you assure the safety of my mate while I am gone from her?"

"She shall remain in Ja-lur with the Princess O-lo-a and my own
women," replied Ja-don. "There she will be safe for there I shall
leave trusted warriors to protect them. Say that you will come, O
Dor-ul-Otho, and my cup of happiness will be full, for even now
Ta-den, my son, marches toward A-lur with a force from the
northwest and if we can attack, with the Dor-ul-Otho at our head,
from the northeast our arms should be victorious."

"It shall be as you wish, Ja-don," replied the ape-man; "but
first you must have meat fetched for my gryf."

"There are many carcasses in the camp above," replied Ja-don, "for
my men have little else to do than hunt."

"Good," exclaimed Tarzan. "Have them brought at once."

And when the meat was-brought and laid at a distance the ape-man
slipped from the back of his fierce charger and fed him with his
own hand. "See that there is always plenty of flesh for him," he
said to Ja-don, for he guessed that his mastery might be
short-lived should the vicious beast become over-hungry.

It was morning before they could leave for Ja-lur, but Tarzan
found the gryf lying where he had left him the night before
beside the carcasses of two antelope and a lion; but now there
was nothing but the gryf.

"The paleontologists say that he was herbivorous," said Tarzan as
he and Jane approached the beast.

The journey to Ja-lur was made through the scattered villages
where Ja-don hoped to arouse a keener enthusiasm for his cause. A
party of warriors preceded Tarzan that the people might properly
be prepared, not only for the sight of the gryf but to receive
the Dor-ul-Otho as became his high station. The results were all
that Ja-don could have hoped and in no village through which they
passed was there one who doubted the deity of the ape-man.

As they approached Ja-lur a strange warrior joined them, one whom
none of Ja-don's following knew. He said he came from one of the
villages to the south and that he had been treated unfairly by
one of Lu-don's chiefs. For this reason he had deserted the cause
of the high priest and come north in the hope of finding a home
in Ja-lur. As every addition to his forces was welcome to the old
chief he permitted the stranger to accompany them, and so he came
into Ja-lur with them.

There arose now the question as to what was to be done with the
gryf while they remained in the city. It was with difficulty that
Tarzan had prevented the savage beast from attacking all who came
near it when they had first entered the camp of Ja-don in the
uninhabited gorge next to the Kor-ul-ja, but during the march to
Ja-lur the creature had seemed to become accustomed to the
presence of the Ho-don. The latter, however, gave him no cause
for annoyance since they kept as far from him as possible and
when he passed through the streets of the city he was viewed from
the safety of lofty windows and roofs. However tractable he
appeared to have become there would have been no enthusiastic
seconding of a suggestion to turn him loose within the city. It
was finally suggested that he be turned into a walled enclosure
within the palace grounds and this was done, Tarzan driving him
in after Jane had dismounted. More meat was thrown to him and he
was left to his own devices, the awe-struck inhabitants of the
palace not even venturing to climb upon the walls to look at him.

Ja-don led Tarzan and Jane to the quarters of the Princess O-lo-a
who, the moment that she beheld the ape-man, threw herself to the
ground and touched her forehead to his feet. Pan-at-lee was
there with her and she too seemed happy to see Tarzan-jad-guru
again. When they found that Jane was his mate they looked with
almost equal awe upon her, since even the most skeptical of the
warriors of Ja-don were now convinced that they were entertaining
a god and a goddess within the city of Ja-lur, and that with the
assistance of the power of these two, the cause of Ja-don would
soon be victorious and the old Lion-man set upon the throne of
Pal-ul-don.

From O-lo-a Tarzan learned that Ta-den had returned and that they
were to be united in marriage with the weird rites of their
religion and in accordance with the custom of their people as
soon as Ta-den came home from the battle that was to be fought at
A-lur.

The recruits were now gathering at the city and it was decided
that the next day Ja-don and Tarzan would return to the main body
in the hidden camp and immediately under cover of night the
attack should be made in force upon Lu-don's forces at A-lur. Word
of this was sent to Ta-den where he awaited with his warriors
upon the north side of Jad-ben-lul, only a few miles from A-lur.

In the carrying out of these plans it was necessary to leave Jane
behind in Ja-don's palace at Ja-lur, but O-lo-a and her women
were with her and there were many warriors to guard them, so
Tarzan bid his mate good-bye with no feelings of apprehension as
to her safety, and again seated upon the gryf made his way out of
the city with Ja-don and his warriors.

At the mouth of the gorge the ape-man abandoned his huge mount
since it had served its purpose and could be of no further value
to him in their attack upon A-lur, which was to be made just
before dawn the following day when, as he could not have been
seen by the enemy, the effect of his entry to the city upon the
gryf would have been totally lost. A couple of sharp blows with
the spear sent the big animal rumbling and growling in the
direction of the Kor-ul-gryf nor was the ape-man sorry to see it
depart since he had never known at what instant its short temper
and insatiable appetite for flesh might turn it upon some of his
companions.

Immediately upon their arrival at the gorge the march on A-lur
was commenced.

23

Taken Alive

AS NIGHT fell a warrior from the palace of Ja-lur slipped into
the temple grounds. He made his way to where the lesser priests
were quartered. His presence aroused no suspicion as it was not
unusual for warriors to have business within the temple. He came
at last to a chamber where several priests were congregated after
the evening meal. The rites and ceremonies of the sacrifice had
been concluded and there was nothing more of a religious nature
to make call upon their time until the rites at sunrise.

Now the warrior knew, as in fact nearly all Pal-ul-don knew, that
there was no strong bond between the temple and the palace at
Ja-lur and that Ja-don only suffered the presence of the priests
and permitted their cruel and abhorrent acts because of the fact
that these things had been the custom of the Ho-don of Pal-ul-don
for countless ages, and rash indeed must have been the man who
would have attempted to interfere with the priests or their
ceremonies. That Ja-don never entered the temple was well known,
and that his high priest never entered the palace, but the people
came to the temple with their votive offerings and the sacrifices
were made night and morning as in every other temple in
Pal-ul-don.

The warriors knew these things, knew them better perhaps than a
simple warrior should have known them. And so it was here in the
temple that he looked for the aid that he sought in the carrying
out of whatever design he had.

As he entered the apartment where the priests were he greeted
them after the manner which was customary in Pal-ul-don, but at
the same time he made a sign with his finger that might have
attracted little attention or scarcely been noticed at all by one
who knew not its meaning. That there were those within the room
who noticed it and interpreted it was quickly apparent, through
the fact that two of the priests rose and came close to him as he
stood just within the doorway and each of them, as he came,
returned the signal that the warrior had made.

The three talked for but a moment and then the warrior turned and
left the apartment. A little later one of the priests who had
talked with him left also and shortly after that the other.

In the corridor they found the warrior waiting, and led him to a
little chamber which opened upon a smaller corridor just beyond
where it joined the larger. Here the three remained in whispered
conversation for some little time and then the warrior returned
to the palace and the two priests to their quarters.

The apartments of the women of the palace at Ja-lur are all upon
the same side of a long, straight corridor. Each has a single
door leading into the corridor and at the opposite end several
windows overlooking a garden. It was in one of these rooms that
Jane slept alone. At each end of the corridor was a sentinel, the
main body of the guard being stationed in a room near the outer
entrance to the women's quarters.

The palace slept for they kept early hours there where Ja-don
ruled. The pal-e-don-so of the great chieftain of the north knew
no such wild orgies as had resounded through the palace of the
king at A-lur. Ja-lur was a quiet city by comparison with the
capital, yet there was always a guard kept at every entrance to
the chambers of Ja-don and his immediate family as well as at the
gate leading into the temple and that which opened upon the city.

These guards, however, were small, consisting usually of not more
than five or six warriors, one of whom remained awake while the
others slept. Such were the conditions then when two warriors
presented themselves, one at either end of the corridor, to the
sentries who watched over the safety of Jane Clayton and the
Princess O-lo-a, and each of the newcomers repeated to the
sentinels the stereotyped words which announced that they were
relieved and these others sent to watch in their stead. Never is
a warrior loath to be relieved of sentry duty. Where, under
different circumstances he might ask numerous questions he is now
too well satisfied to escape the monotonies of that universally
hated duty. And so these two men accepted their relief without
question and hastened away to their pallets.

And then a third warrior entered the corridor and all of the
newcomers came together before the door of the ape-man's
slumbering mate. And one was the strange warrior who had met
Ja-don and Tarzan outside the city of Ja-lur as they had
approached it the previous day; and he was the same warrior who
had entered the temple a short hour before, but the faces of his
fellows were unfamiliar, even to one another, since it is seldom
that a priest removes his hideous headdress in the presence even
of his associates.

Silently they lifted the hangings that hid the interior of the
room from the view of those who passed through the corridor, and
stealthily slunk within. Upon a pile of furs in a far corner lay
the sleeping form of Lady Greystoke. The bare feet of the
intruders gave forth no sound as they crossed the stone floor
toward her. A ray of moonlight entering through a window near her
couch shone full upon her, revealing the beautiful contours of an
arm and shoulder in cameo-distinctness against the dark furry
pelt beneath which she slept, and the perfect profile that was
turned toward the skulking three.

But neither the beauty nor the helplessness of the sleeper
aroused such sentiments of passion or pity as might stir in the
breasts of normal men. To the three priests she was but a lump of
clay, nor could they conceive aught of that passion which had
aroused men to intrigue and to murder for possession of this
beautiful American girl, and which even now was influencing the
destiny of undiscovered Pal-ul-don.

Upon the floor of the chamber were numerous pelts and as the
leader of the trio came close to the sleeping woman he stooped
and gathered up one of the smaller of these. Standing close to
her head he held the rug outspread above her face. "Now," he
whispered and simultaneously he threw the rug over the woman's
head and his two fellows leaped upon her, seizing her arms and
pinioning her body while their leader stifled her cries with the
furry pelt. Quickly and silently they bound her wrists and gagged
her and during the brief time that their work required there was
no sound that might have been heard by occupants of the adjoining
apartments.

Jerking her roughly to her feet they forced her toward a window
but she refused to walk, throwing herself instead upon the floor.
They were very angry and would have resorted to -cruelties to
compel her obedience but dared not, since the wrath of Lu-don
might fall heavily upon whoever mutilated his fair prize.

And so they were forced to lift and carry her bodily. Nor was the
task any sinecure since the captive kicked and struggled as best
she might, making their labor as arduous as possible. But finally
they succeeded in getting her through the window and into the
garden beyond where one of the two priests from the Ja-lur temple
directed their steps toward a small barred gateway in the south
wall of the enclosure.

Immediately beyond this a flight of stone stairs led downward
toward the river and at the foot of the stairs were moored
several canoes. Pan-sat had indeed been fortunate in enlisting
aid from those who knew the temple and the palace so well, or
otherwise he might never have escaped from Ja-lur with his
captive. Placing the woman in the bottom of a light canoe Pan-sat
entered it and took up the paddle. His companions unfastened the
moorings and shoved the little craft out into the current of the
stream. Their traitorous work completed they turned and retraced
their steps toward the temple, while Pan-sat, paddling strongly
with the current, moved rapidly down the river that would carry
him to the Jad-ben-lul and A-lur.

The moon had set and the eastern horizon still gave no hint of
approaching day as a long file of warriors wound stealthily
through the darkness into the city of A-lur. Their plans were all
laid and there seemed no likelihood of their miscarriage. A
messenger had been dispatched to Ta-den whose forces lay
northwest of the city. Tarzan, with a small contingent, was to
enter the temple through the secret passageway, the location of
which he alone knew, while Ja-don, with the greater proportion of
the warriors, was to attack the palace gates.

The ape-man, leading his little band, moved stealthily through
the winding alleys of A-lur, arriving undetected at the building
which hid the entrance to the secret passageway. This spot being
best protected by the fact that its existence was unknown to
others than the priests, was unguarded. To facilitate the passage
of his little company through the narrow winding, uneven tunnel,
Tarzan lighted a torch which had been brought for the purpose and
preceding his warriors led the way toward the temple.

That he could accomplish much once he reached the inner chambers
of the temple with his little band of picked warriors the ape-man
was confident since an attack at this point would bring confusion
and consternation to the easily overpowered priests, and permit
Tarzan to attack the palace forces in the rear at the same time
that Ja-don engaged them at the palace gates, while Ta-den and
his forces swarmed the northern walls. Great value had been
placed by Ja-don on the moral effect of the Dor-ul-Otho's
mysterious appearance in the heart of the temple and he had urged
Tarzan to take every advantage of the old chieftain's belief that
many of Lu-don's warriors still wavered in their allegiance
between the high priest and the Dor-ul-Otho, being held to the
former more by the fear which he engendered in the breasts of all
his followers than by any love or loyalty they might feel toward
him.

There is a Pal-ul-donian proverb setting forth a truth similar to
that contained in the old Scotch adage that "The best laid
schemes o' mice and men gang aft a-gley." Freely translated it
might read, "He who follows the right trail sometimes reaches the
wrong destination," and such apparently was the fate that lay in
the footsteps of the great chieftain of the north and his godlike
ally.

Tarzan, more familiar with the windings of the corridors than his
fellows and having the advantage of the full light of the torch,
which at best was but a dim and flickering affair, was some
distance ahead of the others, and in his keen anxiety to close
with the enemy he gave too little thought to those who were to
support him. Nor is this strange, since from childhood the
ape-man had been accustomed to fight the battles of life
single-handed so that it had become habitual for him to depend
solely upon his own cunning and prowess.

And so it was that he came into the upper corridor from which
opened the chambers of Lu-don and the lesser priests far in
advance of his warriors, and as he turned into this corridor with
its dim cressets flickering somberly, he saw another enter it
from a corridor before him--a warrior half carrying, half
dragging the figure of a woman. Instantly Tarzan recognized the
gagged and fettered captive whom he had thought safe in the
palace of Ja-don at Ja-lur.

The warrior with the woman had seen Tarzan at the same instant
that the latter had discovered him. He heard the low beastlike
growl that broke from the ape-man's lips as he sprang forward to
wrest his mate from her captor and wreak upon him the vengeance
that was in the Tarmangani's savage heart. Across the corridor
from Pan-sat was the entrance to a smaller chamber. Into this he
leaped carrying the woman with him.

Close behind came Tarzan of the Apes. He had cast aside his torch
and drawn the long knife that had been his father's. With the
impetuosity of a charging bull he rushed into the chamber in
pursuit of Pan-sat to find himself, when the hangings dropped
behind him, in utter darkness. Almost immediately there was a
crash of stone on stone before him followed a moment later by a
similar crash behind. No other evidence was necessary to announce
to the ape-man that he was again a prisoner in Lu-don's temple.

He stood perfectly still where he had halted at the first sound
of the descending stone door. Not again would he easily be
precipitated to the gryf pit, or some similar danger, as had
occurred when Lu-don had trapped him in the Temple of the Gryf.
As he stood there his eyes slowly grew accustomed to the darkness
and he became aware that a dim light was entering the chamber
through some opening, though it was several minutes before he
discovered its source. In the roof of the chamber he finally
discerned a small aperture, possibly three feet in diameter and
it was through this that what was really only a lesser darkness
rather than a light was penetrating its Stygian blackness of the
chamber in which he was imprisoned.

Since the doors had fallen he had heard no sound though his keen
ears were constantly strained in an effort to discover a clue to
the direction taken by the abductor of his mate. Presently he
could discern the outlines of his prison cell. It was a small
room, not over fifteen feet across. On hands and knees, with the
utmost caution, he examined the entire area of the floor. In the
exact center, directly beneath the opening in the roof, was a
trap, but otherwise the floor was solid. With this knowledge it
was only necessary to avoid this spot in so far as the floor was
concerned. The walls next received his attention. There were only
two openings. One the doorway through which he had entered, and
upon the opposite side that through which the warrior had borne
Jane Clayton. These were both closed by the slabs of stone which
the fleeing warrior had released as he departed.

Lu-don, the high priest, licked his thin lips and rubbed his bony
white hands together in gratification as Pan-sat bore Jane
Clayton into his presence and laid her on the floor of the chamber
before him.

"Good, Pan-sat!" he exclaimed. "You shall be well rewarded for
this service. Now, if we but had the false Dor-ul-Otho in our
power all Pal-ul-don would be at our feet."

"Master, I have him!" cried Pan-sat.

"What!" exclaimed Lu-don, "you have Tarzan-jad-guru? You have
slain him perhaps. Tell me, my wonderful Pan-sat, tell me
quickly. My breast is bursting with a desire to know."

"I have taken him alive, Lu-don, my master," replied Pan-sat. "He
is in the little chamber that the ancients built to trap those
who were too powerful to take alive in personal encounter."

"You have done well, Pan-sat, I--"

A frightened priest burst into the apartment. "Quick, master,
quick," he cried, "the corridors are filled with the warriors of
Ja-don."

"You are mad," cried the high priest. "My warriors hold the
palace and the temple."

"I speak the truth, master," replied the priest, "there are
warriors in the corridor approaching this very chamber, and they
come from the direction of the secret passage which leads hither
from the city."

"It may be even as he says," exclaimed Pan-sat. "It was from that
direction that Tarzan-jad-guru was coming when I discovered and
trapped him. He was leading his warriors to the very holy of
holies."

Lu-don ran quickly to the doorway and looked out into the
corridor. At a glance he saw that the fears of the frightened
priest were well founded. A dozen warriors were moving along the
corridor toward him but they seemed confused and far from sure of
themselves. The high priest guessed that deprived of the
leadership of Tarzan they were little better than lost in the
unknown mazes of the subterranean precincts of the temple.

Stepping back into the apartment he seized a leathern thong that
depended from the ceiling. He pulled upon it sharply and through
the temple boomed the deep tones of a metal gong. Five times the
clanging notes rang through the corridors, then he turned toward
the two priests. "Bring the woman and follow me," he directed.

Crossing the chamber he passed through a small doorway, the
others lifting Jane Clayton from the floor and following him.
Through a narrow corridor and up a flight of steps they went,
turning to right and left and doubling back through a maze of
winding passageways which terminated in a spiral staircase that
gave forth at the surface of the ground within the largest of the
inner altar courts close beside the eastern altar.

From all directions now, in the corridors below and the grounds
above, came the sound of hurrying footsteps. The five strokes of
the great gong had summoned the faithful to the defense of Lu-don
in his private chambers. The priests who knew the way led the
less familiar warriors to the spot and presently those who had
accompanied Tarzan found themselves not only leaderless but
facing a vastly superior force. They were brave men but under
the circumstances they were helpless and so they fell back the
way they had come, and when they reached the narrow confines of
the smaller passageway their safety was assured since only one
foeman could attack them at a time. But their plans were
frustrated and possibly also their entire cause lost, so heavily
had Ja-don banked upon the success of their venture.

With the clanging of the temple gong Ja-don assumed that Tarzan
and his party had struck their initial blow and so he launched
his attack upon the palace gate. To the ears of Lu-don in the
inner temple court came the savage war cries that announced the
beginning of the battle. Leaving Pan-sat and the other priest to
guard the woman he hastened toward the palace personally to
direct his force and as he passed through the temple grounds he
dispatched a messenger to learn the outcome of the fight in the
corridors below, and other messengers to spread the news among
his followers that the false Dor-ul-Otho was a prisoner in the
temple.

As the din of battle rose above A-lur, Lieutenant Erich Obergatz
turned upon his bed of soft hides and sat up. He rubbed his eyes
and looked about him. It was still dark without.

"I am Jad-ben-Otho," he cried, "who dares disturb my slumber?"

A slave squatting upon the floor at the foot of his couch
shuddered and touched her forehead to the floor. "It must be that
the enemy have come, O Jad-ben-Otho." She spoke soothingly for
she had reason to know the terrors of the mad frenzy into which
trivial things sometimes threw the Great God.

A priest burst suddenly through the hangings of the doorway and
falling upon his hands and knees rubbed his forehead against the
stone flagging. "O Jad-ben-Otho," he cried, "the warriors of
Ja-don have attacked the palace and the temple. Even now they
are fighting in the corridors near the quarters of Lu-don, and
the high priest begs that you come to the palace and encourage
your faithful warriors by your presence."

Obergatz sprang to his feet. "I am Jad-ben-Otho," he screamed.
"With lightning I will blast the blasphemers who dare attack the
holy city of A-lur."

For a moment he rushed aimlessly and madly about the room, while
the priest and the slave remained upon hands and knees with their
foreheads against the floor.

"Come," cried Obergatz, planting a vicious kick in the side of
the slave girl. "Come! Would you wait here all day while the
forces of darkness overwhelm the City of Light?"

Thoroughly frightened as were all those who were forced to serve
the Great God, the two arose and followed Obergatz towards the
palace.

Above the shouting of the warriors rose constantly the cries of
the temple priests: "Jad-ben-Otho is here and the false
Dor-ul-Otho is a prisoner in the temple." The persistent cries
reached even to the ears of the enemy as it was intended that
they should.

24

The Messenger of Death

THE sun rose to see the forces of Ja-don still held at the palace
gate. The old warrior had seized the tall structure that stood
just beyond the palace and at the summit of this he kept a
warrior stationed to look toward the northern wall of the palace
where Ta-den was to make his attack; but as the minutes wore into
hours no sign of the other force appeared, and now in the full
light of the new sun upon the roof of one of the palace buildings
appeared Lu-don, the high priest, Mo-sar, the pretender, and the
strange, naked figure of a man, into whose long hair and beard
were woven fresh ferns and flowers. Behind them were banked a
score of lesser priests who chanted in unison: "This is
Jad-ben-Otho. Lay down your arms and surrender." This they
repeated again and again, alternating it with the cry: "The false
Dor-ul-Otho is a prisoner."

In one of those lulls which are common in battles between forces
armed with weapons that require great physical effort in their
use, a voice suddenly arose from among the followers of Ja-don:
"Show us the Dor-ul-Otho. We do not believe you!"

"Wait," cried Lu-don. "If I do not produce him before the sun has
moved his own width, the gates of the palace shall be opened to
you and my warriors will lay down their arms."

He turned to one of his priests and issued brief instructions.

The ape-man paced the confines of his narrow cell. Bitterly he
reproached himself for the stupidity which had led him into this
trap, and yet was it stupidity? What else might he have done
other than rush to the succor of his mate? He wondered how they
had stolen her from Ja-lur, and then suddenly there flashed to
his mind the features of the warrior whom he had just seen with
her. They were strangely familiar. He racked his brain to recall
where he had seen the man before and then it came to him. He was
the strange warrior who had joined Ja-don's forces outside of
Ja-lur the day that Tarzan had ridden upon the great gryf from
the uninhabited gorge next to the Kor-ul-ja down to the capital
city of the chieftain of the north. But who could the man be?
Tarzan knew that never before that other day had he seen him.

Presently he heard the clanging of a gong from the corridor
without and very faintly the rush of feet, and shouts. He guessed
that his warriors had been discovered and a fight was in
progress. He fretted and chafed at the chance that had denied him
participation in it.

Again and again he tried the doors of his prison and the trap in
the center of the floor, but none would give to his utmost
endeavors. He strained his eyes toward the aperture above but he
could see nothing, and then he continued his futile pacing to and
fro like a caged lion behind its bars.

The minutes dragged slowly into hours. Faintly sounds came to him
as of shouting men at a great distance. The battle was in
progress. He wondered if Ja-don would be victorious and should he
be, would his friends ever discover him in this hidden chamber in
the bowels of the hill? He doubted it.

And now as he looked again toward the aperture in the roof there
appeared to be something depending through its center. He came
closer and strained his eyes to see. Yes, there was something
there. It appeared to be a rope. Tarzan wondered if it had been
there all the time. It must have, he reasoned, since he had heard
no sound from above and it was so dark within the chamber that he
might easily have overlooked it.

He raised his hand toward it. The end of it was just within his
reach. He bore his weight upon it to see if it would hold him.
Then he released it and backed away, still watching it, as you
have seen an animal do after investigating some unfamiliar
object, one of the little traits that differentiated Tarzan from
other men, accentuating his similarity to the savage beasts of
his native jungle. Again and again he touched and tested the
braided leather rope, and always he listened for any warning
sound from above.

He was very careful not to step upon the trap at any time and
when finally he bore all his weight upon the rope and took his
feet from the floor he spread them wide apart so that if he fell
he would fall astride the trap. The rope held him. There was no
sound from above, nor any from the trap below.

Slowly and cautiously he drew himself upward, hand over hand.
Nearer and nearer the roof he came. In a moment his eyes would be
above the level of the floor above. Already his extended arms
projected into the upper chamber and then something closed
suddenly upon both his forearms, pinioning them tightly and
leaving him hanging in mid-air unable to advance or retreat.

Immediately a light appeared in the room above him and presently
he saw the hideous mask of a priest peering down upon him. In the
priest's hands were leathern thongs and these he tied about
Tarzan's wrists and forearms until they were completely bound
together from his elbows almost to his fingers. Behind this
priest Tarzan presently saw others and soon several lay hold of
him and pulled him up through the hole.

Almost instantly his eyes were above the level of the floor he
understood how they had trapped him. Two nooses had lain
encircling the aperture into the cell below. A priest had waited
at the end of each of these ropes and at opposite sides of the
chamber. When he had climbed to a sufficient height upon the rope
that had dangled into his prison below and his arms were well
within the encircling snares the two priests had pulled quickly
upon their ropes and he had been made an easy captive without any
opportunity of defending himself or inflicting injury upon his
captors.

And now they bound his legs from his ankles to his knees and
picking him up carried him from the chamber. No word did they
speak to him as they bore him upward to the temple yard.

The din of battle had risen again as Ja-don had urged his forces
to renewed efforts. Ta-den had not arrived and the forces of the
old chieftain were revealing in their lessened efforts their
increasing demoralization, and then it was that the priests
carried Tarzan-jad-guru to the roof of the palace and exhibited
him in the sight of the warriors of both factions.

"Here is the false Dor-ul-Otho," screamed Lu-don.

Obergatz, his shattered mentality having never grasped fully the
meaning of much that was going on about him, cast a casual glance
at the bound and helpless prisoner, and as his eyes fell upon the
noble features of the ape-man, they went wide in astonishment and
fright, and his pasty countenance turned a sickly blue. Once
before had he seen Tarzan of the Apes, but many times had he
dreamed that he had seen him and always was the giant ape-man
avenging the wrongs that had been committed upon him and his by
the ruthless hands of the three German officers who had led their
native troops in the ravishing of Tarzan's peaceful home.
Hauptmann Fritz Schneider had paid the penalty of his needless
cruelties; Unter-lieutenant von Goss, too, had paid; and now
Obergatz, the last of the three, stood face to face with the
Nemesis that had trailed him through his dreams for long, weary
months. That he was bound and helpless lessened not the German's
terror--he seemed not to realize that the man could not harm him.
He but stood cringing and jibbering and Lu-don saw and was filled
with apprehension that others might see and seeing realize that
this bewhiskered idiot was no god--that of the two
Tarzan-jad-guru was the more godly figure. Already the high
priest noted that some of the palace warriors standing near were
whispering together and pointing. He stepped closer to Obergatz.
"You are Jad-ben-Otho," he whispered, "denounce him!"

The German shook himself. His mind cleared of all but his great
terror and the words of the high priest gave him the clue to
safety.

"I am Jad-ben-Otho!" he screamed.

Tarzan looked him straight in the eye. "You are Lieutenant
Obergatz of the German Army," he said in excellent German. "You
are the last of the three I have sought so long and in your
putrid heart you know that God has not brought us together at
last for nothing."

The mind of Lieutenant Obergatz was functioning clearly and
rapidly at last. He too saw the questioning looks upon the faces
of some of those around them. He saw the opposing warriors of
both cities standing by the gate inactive, every eye turned upon
him, and the trussed figure of the ape-man. He realized that
indecision now meant ruin, and ruin, death. He raised his voice
in the sharp barking tones of a Prussian officer, so unlike his
former maniacal screaming as to quickly arouse the attention of
every ear and to cause an expression of puzzlement to cross the
crafty face of Lu-don.

"I am Jad-ben-Otho," snapped Obergatz. "This creature is no son
of mine. As a lesson to all blasphemers he shall die upon the
altar at the hand of the god he has profaned. Take him from my
sight, and when the sun stands at zenith let the faithful
congregate in the temple court and witness the wrath of this
divine hand," and he held aloft his right palm.

Those who had brought Tarzan took him away then as Obergatz had
directed, and the German turned once more to the warriors by the
gate. "Throw down your arms, warriors of Ja-don," he cried, "lest
I call down my lightnings to blast you where you stand. Those who
do as I bid shall be forgiven. Come! Throw down your arms."

The warriors of Ja-don moved uneasily, casting looks of appeal at
their leader and of apprehension toward the figures upon the
palace roof. Ja-don sprang forward among his men. "Let the
cowards and knaves throw down their arms and enter the palace,"
he cried, "but never will Ja-don and the warriors of Ja-lur touch
their foreheads to the feet of Lu-don and his false god. Make
your decision now," he cried to his followers.

A few threw down their arms and with sheepish looks passed
through the gateway into the palace, and with the example of
these to bolster their courage others joined in the desertion
from the old chieftain of the north, but staunch and true around
him stood the majority of his warriors and when the last weakling
had left their ranks Ja-don voiced the savage cry with which he
led his followers to the attack, and once again the battle raged
about the palace gate.

At times Ja-don's forces pushed the defenders far into the palace
ground and then the wave of combat would recede and pass out into
the city again. And still Ta-den and the reinforcements did not
come. It was drawing close to noon. Lu-don had mustered every
available man that was not actually needed for the defense of the
gate within the temple, and these he sent, under the leadership
of Pan-sat, out into the city through the secret passageway and
there they fell upon Ja-don's forces from the rear while those at
the gate hammered them in front.

Attacked on two sides by a vastly superior force the result was
inevitable and finally the last remnant of Ja-don's little army
capitulated and the old chief was taken a prisoner before Lu-don.
"Take him to the temple court," cried the high priest. "He shall
witness the death of his accomplice and perhaps Jad-ben-Otho shall
pass a similar sentence upon him as well."

The inner temple court was packed with humanity. At either end of
the western altar stood Tarzan and his mate, bound and helpless.
The sounds of battle had ceased and presently the ape-man saw
Ja-don being led into the inner court, his wrists bound tightly
together before him. Tarzan turned his eyes toward Jane and
nodded in the direction of Ja-don. "This looks like the end," he
said quietly. "He was our last and only hope."

"We have at least found each other, John," she replied, "and our
last days have been spent together. My only prayer now is that if
they take you they do not leave me."

Tarzan made no reply for in his heart was the same bitter thought
that her own contained--not the fear that they would kill him but
the fear that they would not kill her. The ape-man strained at his
bonds but they were too many and too strong. A priest near him
saw and with a jeering laugh struck the defenseless ape-man in
the face.

"The brute!" cried Jane Clayton.

Tarzan smiled. "I have been struck thus before, Jane," he said,
"and always has the striker died."

"You still have hope?" she asked.

"I am still alive," he said as though that were sufficient answer.
She was a woman and she did not have the courage of this man who
knew no fear. In her heart of hearts she knew that he would die
upon the altar at high noon for he had told her, after he had
been brought to the inner court, of the sentence of death that
Obergatz had pronounced upon him, and she knew too that Tarzan
knew that he would die, but that he was too courageous to admit
it even to himself.

As she looked upon him standing there so straight and wonderful
and brave among his savage captors her heart cried out against
the cruelty of the fate that had overtaken him. It seemed a gross
and hideous wrong that that wonderful creature, now so quick with
exuberant life and strength and purpose should be presently
naught but a bleeding lump of clay--and all so uselessly and
wantonly. Gladly would she have offered her life for his but she
knew that it was a waste of words since their captors would work
upon them whatever it was their will to do--for him, death; for
her--she shuddered at the thought.

And now came Lu-don and the naked Obergatz, and the high priest
led the German to his place behind the altar, himself standing
upon the other's left. Lu-don whispered a word to Obergatz, at
the same time nodding in the direction of Ja-don. The Hun cast a
scowling look upon the old warrior.

"And after the false god," he cried, "the false prophet," and he
pointed an accusing finger at Ja-don. Then his eyes wandered to
the form of Jane Clayton.

"And the woman, too?" asked Lu-don.

"The case of the woman I will attend to later," replied Obergatz.
"I will talk with her tonight after she has had a chance to
meditate upon the consequences of arousing the wrath of
Jad-ben-Otho."

He cast his eyes upward at the sun. "The time approaches," he
said to Lu-don. "Prepare the sacrifice."

Lu-don nodded to the priests who were gathered about Tarzan. They
seized the ape-man and lifted him bodily to the altar where they
laid him upon his back with his head at the south end of the
monolith, but a few feet from where Jane Clayton stood.
Impulsively and before they could restrain her the woman rushed
forward and bending quickly kissed her mate upon the forehead.
"Good-bye, John," she whispered.

"Good-bye," he answered, smiling.

The priests seized her and dragged her away. Lu-don handed the
sacrificial knife to Obergatz. "I am the Great God," cried the
German, "thus falleth the divine wrath upon all my enemies!" He
looked up at the sun and then raised the knife high above his
head.

"Thus die the blasphemers of God!" he screamed, and at the same
instant a sharp staccato note rang out above the silent,
spell-bound multitude. There was a screaming whistle in the air
and Jad-ben-Otho crumpled forward across the body of his intended
victim. Again the same alarming noise and Lu-don fell, a third
and Mo-sar crumpled to the ground. And now the warriors and the
people, locating the direction of this new and unknown sound
turned toward the western end of the court.

Upon the summit of the temple wall they saw two figures--a
Ho-don warrior and beside him an almost naked creature of the
race of Tarzan-jad-guru, across his shoulders and about his hips
were strange broad belts studded with beautiful cylinders that
glinted in the mid-day sun, and in his hands a shining thing of
wood and metal from the end of which rose a thin wreath of
blue-gray smoke.

And then the voice of the Ho-don warrior rang clear upon the ears
of the silent throng. "Thus speaks the true Jad-ben-Otho," he
cried, "through this his Messenger of Death. Cut the bonds of the
prisoners. Cut the bonds of the Dor-ul-Otho and of Ja-don, King
of Pal-ul-don, and of the woman who is the mate of the son of
god."

Pan-sat, filled with the frenzy of fanaticism saw the power and
the glory of the regime he had served crumpled and gone. To one
and only one did he attribute the blame for the disaster that had
but just overwhelmed him. It was the creature who lay upon the
sacrificial altar who had brought Lu-don to his death and toppled
the dreams of power that day by day had been growing in the brain
of the under priest.

The sacrificial knife lay upon the altar where it had fallen from
the dead fingers of Obergatz. Pan-sat crept closer and then with
a sudden lunge he reached forth to seize the handle of the blade,
and even as his clutching fingers were poised above it, the
strange thing in the hands of the strange creature upon the
temple wall cried out its crashing word of doom and Pan-sat the
under priest, screaming, fell back upon the dead body of his
master.

"Seize all the priests," cried Ta-den to the warriors, "and let
none hesitate lest Jad-ben-Otho's messenger send forth still
other bolts of lightning."

The warriors and the people had now witnessed such an exhibition
of divine power as might have convinced an even less
superstitious and more enlightened people, and since many of them
had but lately wavered between the Jad-ben-Otho of Lu-don and the
Dor-ul-Otho of Ja-don it was not difficult for them to swing
quickly back to the latter, especially in view of the
unanswerable argument in the hands of him whom Ta-den had
described as the Messenger of the Great God.

And so the warriors sprang forward now with alacrity and
surrounded the priests, and when they looked again at the western
wall of the temple court they saw pouring over it a great force
of warriors. And the thing that startled and appalled them was
the fact that many of these were black and hairy Waz-don.

At their head came the stranger with the shiny weapon and on his
right was Ta-den, the Ho-don, and on his left Om-at, the black
gund of Kor-ul-ja.

A warrior near the altar had seized the sacrificial knife and cut
Tarzan's bonds and also those of Ja-don and Jane Clayton, and now
the three stood together beside the altar and as the newcomers
from the western end of the temple court pushed their way toward
them the eyes of the woman went wide in mingled astonishment,
incredulity, and hope. And the stranger, slinging his weapon
across his back by a leather strap, rushed forward and took her
in his arms.

"Jack!" she cried, sobbing on his shoulder. "Jack, my son!"

And Tarzan of the Apes came then and put his arms around them
both, and the King of Pal-ul-don and the warriors and the people
kneeled in the temple court and placed their foreheads to the
ground before the altar where the three stood.

25

Home

WITHIN an hour of the fall of Lu-don and Mo-sar, the chiefs and
principal warriors of Pal-ul-don gathered in the great throneroom
of the palace at A-lur upon the steps of the lofty pyramid and
placing Ja-don at the apex proclaimed him king. Upon one side of
the old chieftain stood Tarzan of the Apes, and upon the other
Korak, the Killer, worthy son of the mighty ape-man.

And when the brief ceremony was over and the warriors with
upraised clubs had sworn fealty to their new ruler, Ja-don
dispatched a trusted company to fetch O-lo-a and Pan-at-lee and
the women of his own household from Ja-lur.

And then the warriors discussed the future of Pal-ul-don and the
question arose as to the administration of the temples and the
fate of the priests, who practically without exception had been
disloyal to the government of the king, seeking always only their
own power and comfort and aggrandizement. And then it was that
Ja-don turned to Tarzan. "Let the Dor-ul-Otho transmit to his
people the wishes of his father," he said.

"Your problem is a simple one," said the ape-man, "if you but
wish to do that which shall be pleasing in the eyes of God. Your
priests, to increase their power, have taught you that
Jad-ben-Otho is a cruel god, that his eyes love to dwell upon
blood and upon suffering. But the falsity of their teachings has
been demonstrated to you today in the utter defeat of the
priesthood.

"Take then the temples from the men and give them instead to the
women that they may be administered in kindness and charity and
love. Wash the blood from your eastern altar and drain forever
the water from the western.

"Once I gave Lu-don the opportunity to do these things but he
ignored my commands, and again is the corridor of sacrifice
filled with its victims. Liberate these from every temple in
Pal-ul-don. Bring offerings of such gifts as your people like and
place them upon the altars of your god. And there he will bless
them and the priestesses of Jad-ben-Otho can distribute them among
those who need them most."

As he ceased speaking a murmur of evident approval ran through
the throng. Long had they been weary of the avarice and cruelty
of the priests and now that authority had come from a high source
with a feasible plan for ridding themselves of the old religious
order without necessitating any change in the faith of the people
they welcomed it.

"And the priests," cried one. "We shall put them to death upon
their own altars if it pleases the Dor-ul-Otho to give the word."

"No," cried Tarzan. "Let no more blood be spilled. Give them
their freedom and the right to take up such occupations as they
choose."

That night a great feast was spread in the pal-e-don-so and for
the first time in the history of ancient Pal-ul-don black
warriors sat in peace and friendship with white. And a pact was
sealed between Ja-don and Om-at that would ever make his tribe
and the Ho-don allies and friends.

It was here that Tarzan learned the cause of Ta-den's failure to
attack at the stipulated time. A messenger had come from Ja-don
carrying instructions to delay the attack until noon, nor had
they discovered until almost too late that the messenger was a
disguised priest of Lu-don. And they had put him to death and
scaled the walls and come to the inner temple court with not a
moment to spare.

The following day O-lo-a and Pan-at-lee and the women of Ja-don's
family arrived at the palace at A-lur and in the great throneroom
Ta-den and O-lo-a were wed, and Om-at and Pan-at-lee.

For a week Tarzan and Jane and Korak remained the guests of
Ja-don, as did Om-at and his black warriors. And then the ape-man
announced that he would depart from Pal-ul-don. Hazy in the
minds of their hosts was the location of heaven and equally so
the means by which the gods traveled between their celestial
homes and the haunts of men and so no questionings arose when it
was found that the Dor-ul-Otho with his mate and son would travel
overland across the mountains and out of Pal-ul-don toward the
north.

They went by way of the Kor-ul-ja accompanied by the warriors of
that tribe and a great contingent of Ho-don warriors under
Ta-den. The king and many warriors and a multitude of people
accompanied them beyond the limits of A-lur and after they had
bid them good-bye and Tarzan had invoked the blessings of God
upon them the three Europeans saw their simple, loyal friends
prostrate in the dust behind them until the cavalcade had wound
out of the city and disappeared among the trees of the nearby
forest.

They rested for a day among the Kor-ul-ja while Jane investigated
the ancient caves of these strange people and then they moved on,
avoiding the rugged shoulder of Pastar-ul-ved and winding down
the opposite slope toward the great morass. They moved in
comfort and in safety, surrounded by their escort of Ho-don and
Waz-don.

In the minds of many there was doubtless a question as to how the
three would cross the great morass but least of all was Tarzan
worried by the problem. In the course of his life he had been
confronted by many obstacles only to learn that he who will may
always pass. In his mind lurked an easy solution of the passage
but it was one which depended wholly upon chance.

It was the morning of the last day that, as they were breaking
camp to take up the march, a deep bellow thundered from a nearby
grove. The ape-man smiled. The chance had come. Fittingly then
would the Dor-ul-Otho and his mate and their son depart from
unmapped Pal-ul-don.

He still carried the spear that Jane had made, which he had
prized so highly because it was her handiwork that he had caused
a search to be made for it through the temple in A-lur after his
release, and it had been found and brought to him. He had told
her laughingly that it should have the place of honor above their
hearth as the ancient flintlock of her Puritan grandsire had held
a similar place of honor above the fireplace of Professor Porter,
her father.

At the sound of the bellowing the Ho-don warriors, some of whom
had accompanied Tarzan from Ja-don's camp to Ja-lur, looked
questioningly at the ape-man while Om-at's Waz-don looked for
trees, since the gryf was the one creature of Pal-ul-don which
might not be safely encountered even by a great multitude of
warriors. Its tough, armored hide was impregnable to their knife
thrusts while their thrown clubs rattled from it as futilely as
if hurled at the rocky shoulder of Pastar-ul-ved.

"Wait," said the ape-man, and with his spear in hand he advanced
toward the gryf, voicing the weird cry of the Tor-o-don. The
bellowing ceased and turned to low rumblings and presently the
huge beast appeared. What followed was but a repetition of the
ape-man's previous experience with these huge and ferocious
creatures.

And so it was that Jane and Korak and Tarzan rode through the
morass that hems Pa-ul-don, upon the back of a prehistoric
triceratops while the lesser reptiles of the swamp fled hissing
in terror. Upon the opposite shore they turned and called back
their farewells to Ta-den and Om-at and the brave warriors they
had learned to admire and respect. And then Tarzan urged their
titanic mount onward toward the north, abandoning him only when
he was assured that the Waz-don and the Ho-don had had time to
reach a point of comparative safety among the craggy ravines of
the foothills.

Turning the beast's head again toward Pal-ul-don the three
dismounted and a sharp blow upon the thick hide sent the creature
lumbering majestically back in the direction of its native
haunts. For a time they stood looking back upon the land they had
just quit--the land of Tor-o-don and gryf; of ja and jato; of
Waz-don and Ho-don; a primitive land of terror and sudden death
and peace and beauty; a land that they all had learned to love.

And then they turned once more toward the north and with light
hearts and brave hearts took up their long journey toward the
land that is best of all--home.

Glossary

From conversations with Lord Greystoke and from his notes, there
have been gleaned a number of interesting items relative to the
language and customs of the inhabitants of Pal-ul-don that are
not brought out in the story. For the benefit of those who may
care to delve into the derivation of the proper names used in the
text, and thus obtain some slight insight into the language of
the race, there is appended an incomplete glossary taken from
some of Lord Greystoke's notes.

A point of particular interest hinges upon the fact that the
names of all male hairless pithecanthropi begin with a consonant,
have an even number of syllables, and end with a consonant, while
the names of the females of the same species begin with a vowel,
have an odd number of syllables, and end with a vowel. On the
contrary, the names of the male hairy black pithecanthropi while
having an even number of syllables begin with a vowel and end
with a consonant; while the females of this species have an odd
number of syllables in their names which begin always with a
consonant and end with a vowel.

A.                      Light.                           
ab.                     Boy.                            
Ab-on.                  Acting gund of Kor-ul-ja.                         
Ad.                     Three.                          
Adad.                   Six                           
Adadad.                 Nine.                       
Adaden.                 Seven.                      
Aden.                   Four.                         
Adenaden.               Eight.                    
Adenen.                 Five.                       
A-lur.                  City of light.               
An.                     Spear.                          
An-un.                  Father of Pan-at-lee.        
As.                     The sun.                        
At.                     Tail.                           

Bal.                    Gold or golden.
Bar.                    Battle.
Ben.                    Great.
Bu.                     Moon.
Bu-lot (moon face).     Son of chief Mo-sar.
Bu-lur (moon city).     The city of the Waz-ho-don.

Dak.                    Fat.
Dak-at (fat tail).      Chief of a Ho-don village.
Dak-lot.                One of Ko-tan's palace warriors.
Dan.                    Rock.
Den.                    Tree.
Don.                    Man.
Dor.                    Son.
Dor-ul-Otho 
(son of god).           Tarzan.                           

E.                      Where.                           
Ed.                     Seventy.                        
El.                     Grace or graceful.              
En.                     One.                            
Enen.                   Two.                          
Es.                     Rough.                          
Es-sat (rough skin).    Chief of Om-at's tribe of hairy blacks.
Et.                     Eighty.                         

Fur.                    Thirty.

Ged.                    Forty.                         
Go.                     Clear.                          
Gryf.                   "Triceratops. A genus of huge
                        herbivorous dinosaurs of the group
                        Ceratopsia. The skull had two large
                        horns above the eyes, a median
                        horn on the nose, a horny  beak, and a
                        great bony hood or transverse crest over
                        the neck. Their toes, five in front and
                        three behind, were provided with hoofs,
                        and the tail was large and strong."
                        Webster's Dict.  The gryf of Pal-ul-don
                        is similar except that it is
                        omnivorous, has strong, powerfully
                        armed jaws and talons instead of hoofs.
                        Coloration: face yellow with blue bands
                        encircling the eyes; hood red on top,
                        yellow underneath; belly yellow; body a
                        dirty slate blue; legs same. Bony
                        protuberances yellow except along the
                        spine--these are red. Tail conforms with
                        body and belly. Horns, ivory.
Gund.                   Chief.  
Guru.                   Terrible.  

Het.                    Fifty.
Ho.                     White. 
Ho-don.                 The hairless white men of Pal-ul-don.

Id.                     Silver.
Id-an.                  One of Pan-at-lee's two brothers.
In.                     Dark.  
In-sad.                 Kor-ul-ja warrior accompanying Tarzan, Om-at, 
                        and Ta-den in search of Pan-at-lee.
In-tan.                 Kor-ul-lul left to guard Tarzan

Ja.                     Lion.
Jad.                    The
Jad-bal-lul.            The golden lake.
Jad-ben-lul.            The big lake.
Jad-ben-Otho.           The Great God.
Jad-guru-don.           The terrible man.
Jad-in-lul.             The dark lake.
Ja-don (the lion-man).  Chief of a Ho-don village and father of Ta-den.
Jad Pele ul 
Jad-ben-Otho.           The valley of the Great God.
Ja-lur (lion city).     Ja-don's capital.
Jar.                    Strange.
Jar-don.                Name given Korak by Om-at.
Jato.                   Saber-tooth hybrid.

Ko.                     Mighty.
Kor.                    Gorge.
Kor-ul-gryf.            Gorge of the gryf.
Kor-ul-ja.              Name of Es-sat's gorge and tribe.
Kor-ul-lul.             Name of another Waz-don gorge and tribe.
Ko-tan.                 King of the Ho-don.

Lav.                    Run or running.
Lee.                    Doe.
Lo.                     Star.
Lot.                    Face.
Lu.                     Fierce.
Lu-don (fierce man).    High priest of A-lur.
Lul.                    Water.
Lur.                    City.

Ma.                     Child.
Mo.                     Short.
Mo-sar (short nose).    Chief and pretender.
Mu.                     Strong.

No.                     Brook.

O.                      Like or similar.
Od.                     Ninety.
O-dan.                  Kor-ul-ja warrior accompanying Tarzan, Om-at,  
                        and Ta-den in search of Pan-at-lee.
Og.                     Sixty. 
O-lo-a 
(like-star-light).      Ko-tan's daughter 
Om.                     Long.  
Om-at (long tail).      A black.  
On.                     Ten.
Otho.                   God. 

Pal.                    Place; land; country.
Pal-e-don-so 
(place where men eat).  Banquet hall. 
Pal-ul-don 
(land of man).          Name of the country. 
Pal-ul-ja.              Place of lions.
Pan.                    Soft. 
Pan-at-lee.             Om-at's sweetheart. 
Pan-sat (soft skin).    A priest.  
Pastar.                 Father.  
Pastar-ul-ved.          Father of Mountains.  
Pele.                   Valley. 

Ro.                     Flower.

Sad.                    Forest.  
San.                    One hundred 
Sar.                    Nose. 
Sat.                    Skin. 
So.                     Eat.
Sod.                    Eaten.
Sog.                    Eating.
Son.                    Ate.

Ta.                     Tall.
Ta-den (tall tree).     A white.
Tan.                    Warrior.
Tarzan-jad-guru.        Tarzan the Terrible.
To.                     Purple.
Ton.                    Twenty.
Tor.                    Beast.
Tor-o-don.              Beastlike man.
Tu.                     Bright.
Tu-lur (bright city).   Mo-sar's city.

Ul.                     Of.
Un.                     Eye.
Ut.                     Corn.

Ved.                    Mountain

Waz.                    Black.
Waz-don.                The hairy black men of Pal-ul-don.
Waz-ho-don 
(black white men).      A mixed race

Xot.                    One thousand.

Yo.                     Friend.

Za.                     Girl.

End of The Project Gutenberg Etext of Tarzan the Terrible, by Burroughs